I've been writing since I was a starry eyes ten year old who was absolutely so in love with Sailor Moon, she had to create more between each episode. From there, I started crafting and making my own original stories. It wasn't until 2017 I started writing monster romances, and from there I truly found my wings and started a journey that's brought me here!
Patreon- The best place to find me. You’ll get stories before anyone else, discord server access, and more!
MaXspite Comic - @maxspite and I are making a webcomic!
Commissions Closed
Tip Jar- Like what you see? Tip!
Shop- ko-fi shop where you can tip, shop, and even join memberships!
Teepublic- Shirts and merch of my stories!
Masterlist- It’s a Google doc.
AO3- go laugh at all my old fanfic and enjoy the easy reading of my new stuff.
Patreon Edition: Public post of the masterlist
Tumblr Pages: Ruby Empire - Modern Monsters - Hearthway Hollow & Demons Hide - Hepheastus Academy & Aliens - Miror, Fragile Lands, Horror - Long Works & More
Female Main Character x Male Monster x Trans Woman Monster
Threesome x Childhood Friends x Onsen x Reunion
The long, even stream of tea poured from the spout into the cup without a splash or errant drip. Naoko’s movements were fluid, effortless. She pushed the cup towards me with a smile.
“Thank you for joining me.” She said, producing the same expert pouring as she filled another cup for Jasper. “I do not like dining alone.”
“I’m surprised you are,” Jasper nudged.
She gave him a wicked little look. “It is a rarity for me.” Her eyes then cut over to me. “Most of the women in these parts are with their families during the winter months.”
I watched her closely. So it was women Naoko was after! I suppose she could have anyone she wanted really. I wouldn’t fuss too much if she turned her advances upon me.
Jasper let out a laugh. “How unfortunate. But I understand going without, even during the warmest of months.”
I blushed despite myself.
“I see.” Naoko sipped her own cup. “It must be extremely difficult when you are without this one.” She placed her hand over mine, and I was stunned by the coolness yet again. She lifted my hand, placing another flattering kiss upon my knuckles.
“I have not wanted anything else since the moment I tasted her,” Jasper purred. He was not bothered to share such information with a friend.
Naoko winked at Jasper. “And you’ve tasted quite a few.”
I cleared my throat. “And just how many is that?” I turned my attention to Naoko. “You knew Jasper when he was young. Tell me about it?”
She seemed all too giddy to divulge this information to me. “We made quite the team!” She exclaimed, leaning even closer to me. “We used to tag team when-”
“Koko,” Jasper grumbled, finally embarrassed.
Her smirk became all the more wicked. Her golden eyes sliced across the table at him. There was a viciousness to her gaze even if it was playful.
Squeezing Naaoko’s hand, I urged her to continue. “Go on.”
She giggled. “We have a similar taste you see, and back where we grew up, I was sometimes the only feminine creature around. Now, Jasper and I didn’t feel that way towards each other, but we didn’t mind sharing a bedmate or two in our youth.”
Jasper grumbled under his breath, fidgeting in place while he sipped his tea.
“Oh! I see. Was Jasper too awkward to flirt on his own?” I teased. Under the table, I playfully nudged at him with my foot. For that, I received a glare and Naoko cracked up.
“Well, he didn’t used to be.” She snuggled up closer to my side.
Jasper’s sharp gaze pierced Naoko over the rim of his glasses. “That’s my girl, Koko. You better tread carefully.”
Her long arms wrapped around me. “I wouldn’t dare, Jasper! How dare you?” She cooed as she nuzzled her cheek to my temple. “I’m just a girl’s girl.”
The look in Jasper’s eyes was sharp. He was watching, waiting. I could tell he didn’t like the way Naoko’s hands lingered, the way her soft lips pressed to my temple and hair. In a way, I liked that possessive glint.
“So, you two have never fooled around?” I prodded for more.
“No! Of course not! Although we’ve watched one another.” Naoko giggled. “Is that too much?”
“Maybe,” Jasper growled.
I turned so I could put my arms around Naoko. “No! Keep going. Did you teach Jasper everything he knows?”
She was all too happy. “Of course!” She nuzzled the tip of her nose to mine.
Jasper slammed his teacup down hard upon the table. “That’s enough for you two!”
“He’s no fun.” Naoko pouted. “Not anymore at least.” She pulled away, keeping an arm around my back. “You used to love sharing with me.”
“It’s not that! And this is different.” I hadn’t seen him this flustered before. “Carina is different.”
“I know, silly boy.” She took her cup and sipped. “I hope to find my own one of these days.” Her hand caressed my back in small circles.
He let out a long sigh. “Good. Now can we change the subject?” He brought his tea back to his lips.
I glanced at Naoko again. “So, when you shared, who went first?”
Jasper sprayed tea. He set his tea down and dabbed at his mouth. “Carina!”
Naoko threw her head back laughing, cupping a hand around her mouth. I was pleased with myself. It was fun to tease. Besides, I was beyond tired of waiting to have Jasper again. He deserved to squirm a little bit.
“I mean, we could show you the old routine if you’d like,” Naoko coyly murmured.
The room went silent. Jasper went stiff, nostrils flared, eyes slanted.
Naoko kissed my cheek again. “What do you say Jasper?” Her tone grew more seductive, and her arms tightened around me again.
I don’t think she was teasing anymore.
“Carina,” Jasper growled.
I couldn't understand his tone. Was he scolding me? Looking for approval? I stared deeply into his eyes as Naoko placed more kisses on my jaw, my neck. She moaned, pressing her body into mine.
“You’re so warm, Carina. I bet you get so wet.”
This wasn’t teasing!!!!
“She does,” Jasper’s tone was sharp. “She tastes better than your overly steeped tea too.”
Naoko shot him a dirty look. “My tea is perfect!” She hissed.
He smirked at her, licking his lips. “You’re too busy thinking about fucking my girl. The tea leaves are even a little burnt.”
Her spiteful look grew and her neck began to elongate, stretching out until her face was in his. I had never seen such a thing!
“Keep talking like that, I'll make her forget all about you. I’ll make her cum so hard she’ll want only me from now on.” She hissed in his face.
His sharp smile never faltered. “I’d like to see you try.”
Her neck snapped back into place. “You’ll see me do more than try.”
This was becoming a vicious competition between them. “Wait! Wait!” I gasped, Naoko’s arms around me had me in a vice.
Vines came off the walls of Naoko’s chambers, grabbing Jasper’s wrists and pulling them back, holding them above his head and pinning him against the wall. His robe parted, revealing his engorged cock.
Naoko smirked. “Look at you! Getting hard at the idea.”
“I’m only hard because I know how Carina comes for me.” He arched his hips. “I know how she grinds against me and tightens as I make her writhe. I couldn't could care less about you.”
Naoko sneered at him. But her eyes softened upon me and she held my chin delicately. “You want to make him squirm, don’t you?” Her lips hovered over mine.
I stole one last look at Jasper, watching his body surge. I closed my eyes, letting Naoko kiss me passionately. Her tongue was cold, teeth sharp. She laid me upon the floor, opening up my robe to tease my bare skin with her cold fingertips.
I clung to her, kissing her deeply. She smelled so good. Her skin was so soft.
Naoko let out a giggle. “That’s a good girl, Carina.” She licked my neck. “This is a gift I’ll pay back double.” She kissed my chest, my breasts. Her fingers tickled down my belly to my thigh. I tingled all over from what I could expect. I heard her rings chime as she removed them. The returned to my skin, hand squeezing my thigh, prying me open.
Jasper snarled from his restraints.
Then, her cold fingers pressed against my vulva. I gasped.
“So warm.” She pressed more. “You’re practically dripping.” Her fingers spread me open, giving Jasper a view. She moaned into my ear, taking in a sharp breath. “What do you like, Carina?”
I didn’t know how to answer. Anything would be good at this point.
Her long, elegant fingers sunk inside me. “I’ll start slow. We want to make sure Jasper suffers a little. Right?”
I whimpered, biting my lip. My hands sunk into her robe, wrinkling it as I held tight onto her.
“Good girl,” she giggled. “No wonder Jasper adores you so much. This honeypot is extremely sweet.” Her finger sunk deeper, curling inside. “Do you mind if I have a taste?”
I shook my head, trying to catch my breath. “Please-”
She kissed me. Tossing a smug look Jasper’s way she grabbed my hips and pulled my legs. I gasped as I slid across the floor until my knees hung over her shoulders.
Naoko was going to put on a show.
I craned my neck to look at Jasper, who looked like a smoldering statue where he was pinned. He was surging, body tensing to show every muscle and sinew of his form. His cock stood erect, rigid and red.
His dark eyes met mine.
I lost my breath as Naoko’s tongue pressed into my clit. Her tongue was so cold, yet it felt so good.
“Mmm,” she moaned against me. “What a sweet berry you are.” She breathed before encircling her lips around my clit.
I cried out loudly in pleasure. The arching of my back caused my breasts to fall from my robe. The chill in the air caused my nipples to ache, but by goddess, it was exhilarating.
A slim finger slipped inside me, going in slow, pressured circles as Naoko lapped and moaned against my folds. I was dizzy, possibly from basically being on my head this whole time. Disbelief hadn’t really set in, but I knew once I came it would settle on my shoulders. I never expected this to happen. Yes, I wanted to fuck Jasper harder than a hurricane, but I never expected company. Let alone lore to go with it.
Naoko added another finger, curling both as she pressed them inside me. “Her lips have gotten so red,” she giggled, her golden eyes flicking towards Jasper. “Is this your favorite meal, huh? You and I have shared many meals in our day, haven’t we?” She lapped at me, more to show off than anything. “She certainly quenches a thirst. I imagine you’re so thirsty right now. Huh?” She spread out her fingers inside me to allow room for her long tongue.
I whimpered, biting down on my lip. It was all so good!
“I can’t stand it, Carina,” she moaned. “I have to fuck you.”
Wasn’t she?
I didn’t have much time to think as Naoko easily flipped me around and laid me out on the floor in front of Jasper. She smirked down at me, kissing me, thrusting her long, cold tongue into my mouth.
Jasper snarled, writhing in his constraints.
Naoko giggled, sitting up and removing her robes. “I haven’t had a woman in a whole month,” she sighed.
I propped myself up on my elbows. “Well, it’s been three since I last had a-” I stopped, eyes bulging from my head as I saw Naoko’s cock spring upwards before me.
She smirked, taking the pale, veined shaft into her hand. “Ever have a woman’s cock, Carina?”
I blinked a few times. “No-” I was still stunned by the surprise.
Naoko leaned back over me, her breasts pressing against mine. “Ready?”
I went to glance at Jasper but she turned my head back towards her. Her golden eyes were wide and hungry.
I exhaled and a cloud came out. “Is it cold too?”
Her eyes narrowed as her pleasured smile grew. She licked her lips as she began tapping the tip of her cock against me. “You’ve liked it so far, haven’t you?”
Beside me came the sound of snapping roots and deep growls.
“I have.” My reply was answered with a deep moan, of anger or arousal I’m not sure. I wanted to look but Naoko held my attention.
“He’s fine. Don’t worry.” She leaned in even closer to me. “You’re not going to know what to do with yourself when he gets loose anyways,” she chuckled.
“You’re trying to piss him off,” I whispered back.
She moved suddenly, planting her cock firmly inside me. I cried out from the surprise of it, as well as the chill now throbbing in my loins.
“That’s it, good girl. Beautiful girl. You take me so well.” She smirked towards Jasper, rolling her hips as he watched. “I can see why Jasper likes you so much. You’re full of fire.” She let out a moan. “She’s so tight Jasper.”
A shuddering breath from both Jasper and I. Her cock had a wonderful curve that struck exactly where I wanted it to.
“Good thing she’s soaking wet,” Naoko continued to taunt him. “How does a beast like you fit in a girl like her?” She laughed, sitting up and holding the back of my thighs in her hand. She gave several deep thrusts as part of her performance.
“Naoko,” Jasper growled, irritated.
She pursed her lips. “Shh. I don’t like hearing men when I’m deep inside a woman. Especially not when I could come inside her at any moment.”
The silence was more telling than any noise Jasper could make. Naoko’s movements were making me breathe deep, gasping in pleasure. I was close but she wasn’t letting me go just yet.
“She’s going to come soon. I can feel her tightening around me. Wanting me.” Naoko pressed deeper, harder into me. “You know how that feels don’t you, Jasper?”
I turned my head to see him, his muscular body flexed so tight it looked painful. His eyes were glowing, brow set like stone. His cock was dripping, throbbing. I had never seen it so hard before.
“Oh goddess-” the words dribbled from my lips. “Jasper!” My fingers tensed on the stone floor. The arches of my feet coiled and ached. Naoko was pushing, pushing, pushing, driving me into a flurry of radiant heat despite her cold.
“Look at her,” Naoko snapped at Jasper. “Watch her face!”
There was a roar and a fury of snapping and popping sounds. Jasper wrenched his hands free from the vines. He shredded the ones around his neck and legs. He rose, glaring over Naoko as he pushed her aside. He grabbed me off the cold floor and threw me over the table, wasting no time to drive himself inside me.
“Mine! She’s mine!” He growled as he drove wild into me.
“Jasper!” I cried out. “Easy! Fuck!” Naoko had gotten me to that place of elysium, but Jasper was forcing me through it, each hard thrust was another racking of my soul.
I heard a laugh from Naoko but Jasper had his hand around the back of my neck. I was drooling onto the wood of the table, unable to think about much else besides what a hassle walking would be tomorrow.
Jasper picked me up again, this time pressing me into the wall so our chests were flush together. He kissed me, almost knocking our teeth together. With weak hands I held his face between mine, whimpering and moaning as he rut his cock against my mound.
“Who feels better?” He snarled.
Bleary eyed I had to think about each word until they made sense. “Jasper I-”
He pressed harder into me, cock slipping between my cheeks. “Who? Tell me?” His intense stare caused a shiver of delight to ripple through me.
I stroked back the long hair from his sweaty brow. Who knows how long he had been straining against those vines and roots. I could feel him pulsing. He was burning hot compared to Naoko.
“Answer me.” He nipped my ear as a warning.
I kissed him. It was the only way I knew how to answer at that moment. He snarled, pushing his kiss deeper into me. A breath, a beat, and Jasper was inside me again. I wrapped my arms tight around him, fearing the world was going to fall away.
I think I heard Naoko laughing, but I wasn’t sure. The only thing I could focus on was Jasper’s moans, his breathing. He snarled into my ear ‘mine’ and ‘I love you’ and so much more, but I was unable to process it all. I was being driven mad over this competition. I was so sensitive from all the teasing and petting and more.
“Coming,” Jasper growled into my ear, biting my neck. Whimpers came from his throat. His strong stance began to quiver. I clung to him as hard as I could, but reality was slipping from me. Pure heat. Steam. My mind was only steam.
Naoko’s giggles parted the steam. She ushered us to a large, extravagant bed where the sheets were cool against my overheated body. They smelled like jasmine and incense. Jasper weight sagged the bed beside me, and Naoko’s cool fingers combed along my scalp.
“Now, wasn’t that fun?” Naoko’s tone was sing-songy. “How about some cold water? I’m sure that will hit the spot! Maybe some nice plum sake to chase it with.” She stood up, throwing on a robe to go over to the large cabinet on the opposite side of the room.
I exhaled for the first time in, what, hours? I turned my head to look at Jasper, his eyes were soft again. Tousled long hair really suited it. I smiled at him. He returned it. I reached out and he placed his hand in mine.
“Too much?” I said with a breathless laugh.
He sighed. “Perhaps.”
Naoko returned to the bed, filling up a glass she passed to me. I shakily sat up, taking the cool glass and drinking what I assumed was spring water. It burned as I swallowed and I almost choked.
“I thought this was water!” I sputtered.
Naoko smiled pleasantly to herself while she sipped her drink. “Much better, right?”
Jasper took the glass from my hand and finished it off himself. He sighed, letting out a long breath before getting up. “I’ll get the water.”
Naoko smirked at me. “So what did you think?”
“I’m still processing.” I leaned into her side. “I’ve never seen Jasper like that.”
“He used to be quite the feral creature when we were kids. Not this put together fellow he is now.” She took another long sip from her drink. “You don’t know how much it pleases me to know he has someone these days. I’ve always worried about him.”
I furrowed my brow. “Really? Why?”
“Jasper isn’t like me, he’s always needed someone special in his life. Someone he can take care of him. Him being alone with that bookstore never settled right with me.” She shrugged, golden eyes flicking towards Jasper as he returned with water.
“I know you’re talking about me.” He placed a glass in Naoko’s hand.
“Who else?” She then offered the very cold cup to me. “I was seeing how well she admired your performance.”
He turned away shyly, scratching at his chin. “She’s never seen that part of me before.”
“I don’t know why.” Naoko cooed. “It’s one of your more attractive qualities.”
Jasper pulled me over into his arms, holding me to his chest. I relaxed even more, sinking into his embrace.
“I’m too old for that,” Jasper laughed.
“Did you call me old?” Naoko snapped at him.
Jasper shot her a dirty look. “Don’t start!”
I smirked to myself, drinking the cold water. “I rather liked it.”
Naoko snickered and Jasper huffed, turning shy again. “Well, I suppose that’s all that matters.” He kissed the top of my head.
We all snuggled in, falling asleep there in Naoko’s chambers. I hadn’t had such a solid, rock hard sleep in ages. Everything about that evening was so needed.
Reunion x Onsen x Snowed In x Delayed Gratification
To be on the road for such a time gets to you. My bones ache. My mind is sludge sloshing around in my skull. I cannot recall the last instance I slept in a bed for longer than a night. The more I stand on my feet, the more I consider leaping off the next cliff I see.
I am tired. Exhausted. I have not had a moment’s rest in…
Shit, I can’t even keep my days straight.
I shifted, sitting upright in the carriage and looking out the window. I was heading to an onsen in the north. Cold air, hot water. Apparently, there was someone I was to meet there before proceeding on my way again. Outside, I could see snow falling on the rocky road. Tendrils of steam were already leaving my mouth as the cold seeped into the carriage.
It was rather early, morning light was just reaching over the peak of the mountains as the vehicle pulled up in front of the onsen’s main building. At least I will be here for a few days. I supposed it was my bosses’ way of showing me kindness. Although I would like more than a few days at an onsen.
I never was one for bodies of water, no matter how small or innocuous.
I had barely stepped off the carriage when the little tanuki were already unloading my luggage and carrying it inside. A woman of remarkable beauty was standing at the doors, a smile painted bright red to match her coat. Tanuki stood around her feet, watching with big, wide eyes as I stepped down. As soon as my feet touched the ground, the tanuki ran for the coach, taking out anything inside that wasn’t bolted down. They carried my luggage away, making small huffing and squabbling sounds as they went.
“Good job, my darlings. Make sure it goes to the main suite, but don’t go in just yet!” the beautiful woman instructed before she turned back to me. “Welcome! You must be Carina.” She gave me a wink. “I was told about you.” She held her elegant hand out to me, every finger dazzling with the rings she wore.
“And I assume you are Mistress Naoko.” I bowed before her. “Thank you for hosting me here. I’ve been hearing the higher-ups bragging about your onsen and hospitality for years.”
Naoko smirked, looking quite smug. “Those stuffy old codgers,” she scoffed, flicking her fingers. “Always wanting more and more sake. They wouldn’t know good hospitality unless it bit them in the face.” She held out her hand to me, taking hold to guide me inside. “I cannot express how excited I am that you are finally staying at my onsen.”
Her icy fingers shocked me. “Me?” I was incredulous.
“I’ve heard quite a lot about you, Carina.” She said with a sly smirk.
It was hard to focus considering how alluring she was. She was stunning to behold, but whatever perfume she was wearing smelled beyond rich, beyond elegant. She knew how to dress, to act, even how to smell like the most captivating woman in the world. But my instincts told me that Naoko could, and would, bite someone in the face.
I cleared my throat to snap myself out of it. “And who would have shared anything at all about me?”
She giggled. “Oh! Only the right people.”
Naoko held my hand affectionately. “I have a wonderful room waiting for you. It’s my favorite room in the whole place. I plan on spoiling you while you’re here. I have heard so much about the lovely Carina!” That sent a shiver down my spine.
We stepped into the lobby of the onsen. It was a wide, almost empty room except for the dragon-shaped front desk surrounded by red flowers and a canopy of golden vines. The rich, dark woods made it feel like I was stepping into the darkest of forests.
Naoko removed her fur-lined hood, revealing a crown of fluffy blonde hair. She stepped to the desk where a tanuki popped up and handed her a large iron key with a golden tassel. “Thank you, my dear.” She purred lovingly.
“You don’t need to go all out for me. As long as I had a comfortable bed and three square meals, I would never complain.”
“Where’s the fun in that?” Naoko ran her fingers through her golden hair, slicking it back despite a rogue curl on her forehead. “I’m a firm believer in pampering women, especially hardworking ones like yourself.”
This woman wasn’t all she appeared, but I sensed no malice from her. No danger. I would even say she was flirting with me. “Thank you regardless.”
“It is the least I can do.” She squeezed my hand affectionately. She led me again, going down a hallway lined with large red doors. “Your companion made it last night. Poor thing. Got caught in a terrible snowstorm. Had to leave his luggage and buggy at the end of the pass. He journeyed all the way up here on foot!”
I frowned. Companion? What companion? I knew I had to meet someone here at the onsen who was going to give me information about my next mission. Surely I didn’t have to travel with someone!
Ugh! What if I had to share my fancy onsen room with someone? I just wanted to be alone for a moment! Damnit!
“The tanuki will take care of putting your luggage away. And we will work on retrieving your companion’s luggage as well later on.” She must have noticed my grimace when she said companion, because she put her cool hand on my cheek and tucked away a loose strand of hair.
“You’ll thank me,” she purred.
I shivered. “Okay…” I then noticed the tanuki that were holding my luggage staring at me with those wide, adorable eyes. I unlocked my door, allowing them to get inside and put it away.
Naoko took a tanuki by the hand. “Enjoy your stay. If you have any questions, you can leave a letter here.” She motioned to a statue of a cat on its hind legs, front paws holding a tray at about knee height.
“Cute,” I murmured. “Uhm…about food?”
Naoko nodded, taking the little tanuki into her arms. “I’ll bring you and your companion a full service. I’m sure the trip up the mountain exhausted both of you..” Her golden eyes sparkled as she took my hand she was still holding and planted a soft kiss. “Listen for the bell.” She said, walking away with a row of tanuki in tow.
I looked at my knuckles, impressed that her lipstick didn’t leave a mark. The room I stepped into was quite dark. The windows had thick curtains drawn over them. There was a scent in the air that told of the presence of another person.
I made my way into the room, quiet as a mouse. The scent was familiar, but too faint for me to place. I opened one curtain so that the light fell on the bed. Someone was slumbering there, protected by the curtains of the large four-poster bed. I saw a heavy green coat on the floor and picked it up. A book fell from the inner pocket and hit the floor with a loud, almost exaggerated thud.
“Quiet,” a voice rumbled from the bed shroud.
My skin prickled, and my hair stood on end. I threw open the curtain to stare, wide eyed as Jasper blocked his eyes from the sunlight, a low growl leaving his throat.
“You!” I exclaimed. Which, yes, shouldn’t have been the greeting I gave my lover. I felt overwhelmed. I couldn’t think of what else to say.
Jasper smiled sleepily, eyes squinting. “Close that curtain, will you?”
I leapt into bed, jumping on top of him and pinning him down. I was far too excited. It had been ages since I had last seen him! He had been my only thought during those lonely, wintry nights in my travels. I would dream of his warm hand, his imposing figure, his voice! Oh, my goddess! How was I supposed to contain myself after so long? I dove onto him, hugging him tight and burying my face in his chest. That was the familiar scent. The warmth of his body, his clean fur, dusty books and a smidge of ink.
“Hey-” Jasper tried to grumble between deep kisses. “Cara, love-” he was still so sleepy, but I was wide awake.
I held his handsome face between my palms. “I can’t believe it’s you!”
He chuckled, a brawny arm enveloping me. “I wanted it to be a surprise.”
And what a lovely surprise it was. I couldn’t have been happier. Naoko didn’t let it slip either. I wonder if she knew?
“I’m so relieved!” I huffed against his neck. “When Naoko told me I had a companion, all I could think about was how I was going to be miserable.”
He laughed. “Oh no, anything but that, Cara.” He planted a kiss on the crown of my head. “I planned this little treat for us.”
“You’re wonderful.” Breathing in his scent, feeling his body under mine. Instantly, all the urges I had been suppressing had come to the surface. I wanted him then and there. I adjusted myself, sliding my hand down his belly and onto his thigh.
Jasper flinched, brow pinching. “What’s that you’re doing?”
“Nothing.” The tips of my fingers brushed against the base of his cock. So thick even when he was so soft.
He scoffed in reply. He swung his hips as if attempting to flee. I grasped hold of him, stroking slowly while moaning into his ear.
“I just woke,” he whined.
“Isn’t that when it is best?” I teased. “Please let me have you.”
He grunted, going still to allow me to touch as I wanted. I was diving under the covers for more when the bell on the door chimed.
“Must be breakfast.” Jasper moaned, putting his hand on top of my head.
I popped up from under the blanket. “You’re joking?”
He laughed, giving me a smirk. “Aren’t you hungry after such a long trip?”
It wasn’t what I wanted to hear. I rolled my eyes and threw back the covers. “Fine!”
The bell rang again.
Jasper waved his hand along his naked form. “Would you mind? They took my wet clothes last night, and I still don’t have my luggage.”
I wanted to pout, but I couldn’t with him looking as good as he did. I smirked. “At least I will have easy access.” I got off him and opened the door for the train of tanuki, who brought in breakfast, setting it up at the kotatsu at the other side of the large room. They all turned in a row, bowed to me, then filed out.
“I could use a team of them at the bookstore,” Jasper yawned, getting out of bed. He put on his glasses and then a robe laid by the bed.
“They’re very cute. Organized from the looks of it.” I turned as he wrapped his arms around me from behind.
Jasper kissed the top of my head. “Long time no see there, my little strawberry.”
I beamed up at him, hugging him even tighter. “Too long.” I tilted my head up for a kiss. He leaned down, starting out soft and sweet until it was almost too deep to escape.
His stomach growled. “I’m afraid I’m quite hungry for more than you though, my love. I got here so late last night all they had for me was some leftover soup.”
“Fine, I would prefer you powered up for the day.” I released him, but so reluctantly.
We took our seats at the kotatsu, which was a welcome comfort compared to every other table I had sat at recently.
“Wonderful. Reminds me of home.” Jasper sighed with relief. “Naoko remembered my favorite.”
There was a white-hot flash that coursed through me. “Remember what?”
“My favorite breakfast.” He was beaming from ear to ear as he poured tea into cups. The spread before us was quite luxurious: grilled fish, steamed rice, some sort of soup I didn’t recognize, an egg dish, and several other dishes I’d never seen before.
“And how does Naoko know your favorite breakfast?” I took a sip of tea, watching Jasper and how he put an egg yolk over his rice.
Jasper took a heaping chopstick full of rice and elegantly shoved it into his mouth. “We grew up together.” He said between bites.
“What? When?” I blurted out again without thinking.
Jasper covered his mouth, trying to keep from laughing. “During childhood, obviously. We were both left at the same temple.”
I furrowed my brow and blushed in embarrassment, taking the soup and sipping on it to cover myself. “I’m just surprised. You’ve never mentioned a gorgeous woman like her before.”
He looked up at me, surprised, thick brows raised. “Sure, I have. I’ve talked about Koko many times!”
“That’s Koko?” I had heard about his childhood friend Koko many times. I never expected the rough housing fight-before-thought Koko to be the Naoko I just met.
“She calmed down a lot since those days,” Jasper laughed. “But I’m sure she would still be one to hop into a fight with glee.”
“The way you talked about her, I expected Koko to be living feral in, well, mountains like this, I guess.” I grumbled, taking several small bites of food, struggling with the chopsticks more than I expected. “But she’s so…glamorous.”
Jasper used the chopsticks as if they were part of his arm, able to haul heavy amounts of food with grace. “Well, of course she is. Koko was always one for glamour, even if she threw her fists freely. Look at you, Cara. Beautiful and regal, yet you’re quite vicious too.” He winked at me.
My blush came back, burning at the edges of my ears. “I guess you have a type.”
Laughing, he shook his head. “I never saw Koko like that. She’s my family. I’ve never thought of her as anything other than a sister. And if you ever had to share quarters with her, you would understand. No, my darling, I’m afraid you’re the only vicious creature in my bed.”
I chewed slowly on some fish. “It was never a thought? She’s so beautiful. I would have a hard time saying no if she asked.”
He smirked, looking a little smug. “She would love hearing that, considering you’re more Naoko’s type than I would ever be.”
“Oh-” I gasped, thinking about Naoko holding my hand and kissing my knuckles. “Well, then.” I suddenly became the smug one. “Lucky me. Maybe I can go visit her when you get tuckered out.”
Jasper snorted. “You would be in over your head, little strawberry. Naoko would devour you alive.”
I rolled my eyes. “Be careful. I’m in the mood to do that to you.”
He licked the rice off his lips and winked at me. “Maybe that is what I’m hoping for, my strawberry. It has been quite a while.”
I bit the inside of my cheek, casually stretching out my leg under the table to tease him a bit. And while my toes found purchase on fur, it wasn’t Jasper’s fur. I felt around, realizing it was quite small. Definitely not Jasper.
I ducked under the kotatsu, much to Jasper’s surprise. The little tanuki was curled up in a ball under the kotatsu, where it was warm and snug.
“Get up!” I huffed.
“That’s not usually how you make that happen.” Jasper still sounded confused.
I shook my head. “Not that. There’s a tanuki in here.” I reached under the kotatsu, gently pulling out the tanuki, who curled up into the crook of my arm.
“Aww,” Jasper melted slightly. “They must have snuck in earlier.” He reached across the tabletop, petting the tiny tanuki, who chittered and then snuggled deeper against my chest.
“Unless I’m paid for it, I’m not a babysitter.” I huffed, standing up. “I’ll take this to the front desk then.” Stepping back out into the hallway, and considered leaving the little tanuki on the cat statue, but decided to just go to the front again.
I was barely out of the hallway when a tanuki came running at me, reaching for the little one with gasps and squeaks. I handed the little thing off, and they all scurried away, back into hiding behind the front desk.
I then saw Naoko just outside the door, talking to someone wearing a dark blue suit. Something about the suit looked familiar, but I couldn’t make it out completely because of Naoko’s large, red robe. Something about it made me uneasy.
That shade of blue. Something about it. But what? It was like tears in my memory, and something was plucking away at the rough, ripped edges trying to pull them together.
“Excuse me, Miss!” Something tugged at my clothes and I looked down, seeing a tanuki wearing an apron made of the same material as Naoko’s robe.
“This is for you!” She offered me a small red pouch with a golden paw print on it.
“What’s this?” I took the pouch.
The tanuki smiled up at me. “Thank you for finding my baby girl! We’ve been looking for her all morning!” The mama tanuki said in a chipper, husky voice.
“Oh, uh…” I hesitated. “It was under the kotatsu in our room.”
Mama tanuki scoffed. “Of course! I should have known. I just didn’t think she would hop into a guest’s room like that. She knows better.”
“It’s not a problem, really. But my companion and I haven’t seen each other for a very, very long time, and I would hate for her to uhm-” My cheeks burned red hot as she looked at me with those adorable, black eyes.
“I understand, Miss,” she laughed. “Don’t have a little one to lose if you aren’t infatuated with someone. I will keep a close eye on her now that I know she has a fondness for your room.” She bowed to me. “Have a pleasant stay!”
“Thanks. You too-” I stopped dead as she giggled. “Damn! Uhm, thank you!”
The tanuki nodded happily and ran off to go behind the desk.
I went back to the room, mortified. I grumbled under my breath as I closed the door. Jasper was standing before the glass doors. His plate was clean, and he had his bowl turned upside down.
“The tanuki thanked me.” I said, holding up the little red pouch.
“Lucky you.” Jasper turned away from the window, holding his teacup. “What did they give you?”
I shrugged. “Let’s see.” I tugged the golden tassels and fingered the opening. Inside was a small golden talisman of a paw print with the onsen symbol in the middle.
“That’s a token for the special baths!” Jasper remarked with a wide smile. “That really is a treat.”
“I thought all hot springs were special.” I murmured, turning the talisman over in my hand to see writing I couldn’t read on the other side.
“There’s all sorts of things you can do at an onsen. Knowing Naoko, something very pricey.” Jasper sipped his tea. “We’ll treat ourselves later. Why don’t you get comfy and out of those old clothes?” With one hand he undid the first few buttons on my blouse.
“Easy there.” I grabbed his hand. “I know we’re both eager for this moment, but I’m quite sore from my trip here.”
He bent, his warm breath brushed my ear and neck, eliciting a smile. “You still have to get undressed to enjoy the bath.” His low voice sent excited trembles through my whole body. “Unless you like wet clothes, that is.”
I let go of his hand. “You know how I feel about wet anything.” I really wasn’t a fan of bodies of water. It didn’t matter the size; it didn’t matter the temperature. Though I suppose with Jasper around, I might feel more comfortable about it.
I sighed, sitting down to finish my food. I utilize my fingers instead of the chopsticks. Jasper sat with me, drinking tea and filling me in and how the shop had been doing. He talked about new books he had read, and I was home. Which was a relatively new feeling for me. It only happened when I was with Jasper and everything seemed so mundane.
As Jasper pushed his tray away and began filling his teacup again, I got a wicked idea to tease him.
“I think I will take that bath now.” I began undoing my buttons slowly, aware of Jasper watching longingly. “Mind showing me the way?” I stood, dropping my blouse on the floor.
A low growl rumbled in his chest. “Yes. Of course.” He stood up, leaving his tea behind. “Just out the doors here.” He rolled back the door, dark eyes lingering on me as I brushed past him.
Cold air struck me and instantly lost my composure. Yelping, I jumped back into the room and shook my head.
“It’s so cold!” I snapped, angry at how I had been assaulted by temperature.
Jasper was doing best to hold back his laughter. “Of course it is! It’s still winter, and it’s snowing outside.” He shut the door, a broad smirk painting his face. “What did you think was going to happen?”
“That it was warm and steamy because of the hot springs!” I snapped, throwing on an onsen robe and tightening it around me. “I was trying to be alluring, but oh well.”
“You were.” His voice was low, close to my ear. His large hand circled my waist. “You know how much I enjoy your confidence.”
I shivered, swallowing down the hurt pride I had a moment ago. “What else do you like?” I stepped back into him, wishing I were taller so my rear hit his groin and not my lower back.
A chuckle fluttered against my ear while that hand squeezed, inching closer to the opening of the robe. “I like how sweet your hair smells right now. I like how close you are.” His face pressed into my hair. His fingers were under the robe now, touching my bare belly. “I like how soft your skin is.”
I moaned softly, reaching back and stroking my hand up his leg. “What do you not like about me?” I asked, teasing him.
“Impossible to say,” he grunted. His hand went up further, touching the underside of my breasts. “I dislike the days between us. The missions you take. I do not care how fleeting those moments are, and how wrought they can become.”
I closed my eyes, catching my breath as his sharp nails tickled around a nipple.
“I also don’t like this question.” He chuckled.
Jasper scooped off the ground one second and tossed onto the bed the next. I struggled for a moment to compose myself, laughing at Jasper’s sudden actions.
“What are you doing?” I watched him drop his robe, eyes becoming hazy as I drank in the perfection of his body. All the way down to that throbbing third leg of his.
He let out a long breath, removing his glasses. “Lie there for one second. Let me take it all in while I can.”
That flustered me, burning from the tips of my ears down my neck. I fidgeted on the bed, trying to find the right way to pose. I watched his hand encircle his cock, stroking as he gazed down on me. To say the least, I was enthralled and even a little jealous. I found my fingers traveling south, touching to match his strokes.
He smirked again. “Not fair.”
“You get to have all the fun?” I moaned.
His tongue darted out over his lips. “You do not understand what you are asking for, Carina.” His hand released his cock, and he stood over me.
“I think I know exactly what I am asking.” I showed him my fingers, slick and glossy. Jasper took my fingers, licking them clean as his eyes locked onto mine.
Easing down onto the bed, I wrapped my arms around him, pulling him in, but he still took his time. He lowered himself closer, placing himself between my thighs. I wanted him now; I was sick and tired of waiting. All this time I had dreamed about him, holding him, waking up in bed beside him.
“Hold still,” he whispered.
I looked into his eyes, and my heart stopped, my breath became trapped in my lungs. The look on his face, the motion in his gaze, it almost brought tears to my eyes. Damn it all, I truly loved this man.
“Jasper,” his name left my lips a faint whimper.
He smiled, touching my cheek and then pressing a long, firm kiss to my mouth. “I don’t think we have ever enjoyed ourselves in a moment not surrounded by work. I want to savor this moment as much as I can.”
“Me too.” I brushed back his long hair as it fell into his eyes. “I want to enjoy it too. But I am not so patient.” I locked my legs around his waist, flipping him over so I was now the one on top. “I need you like you can’t understand,” I growled into his ear, rutting my rear against his cock. It slipped between my thighs, and I raised so that proud tip was flush with my mound.
“I should’ve known you’d do this,” he said with a smirk. His hair splayed all over the pillows, eyes hazy. His hands wrapped around my hips as I took him. It had been so long since I had braced him inside me. I was quite used to his thickness, like I was. It took a moment for me to work up to taking him to the base, sitting flush against his lap.
From above him, I really believed I had overcome something. I squeezed around him, making his brow purse and eyes shut tight. I breathed, clawing my fingers down his chest.
“We have time to savor and be romantic later. Right now, I have something carnal to take care of.”
His hands grip tighter. “Then do it.” He arched his hips, pushing deeper into me. It was a sudden, breathtaking motion. I gripped his chest, probably pulling some fur. I know I let out a strange, guttural noise, but that didn’t register in my brain until much later.
I could barely collect my thoughts when he did it again. I may have been on top, but Jasper was still very much in control. Again, he did it. Again! He was so deep inside me, but more than that, he angled himself so he drove into my most sensitive spot. He wasn’t teasing it either; he was making sure his aim was true every single time, so I lost a bit more of myself with each thrust.
“I meant it when I said you did not know what you were asking for,” Jasper snarled. He was still, but he moved his hips in a way that still pleased me.
“You’re just brute-forcing it.” It was much harder to make that sentence than I made it seem. Another few more rounds of his thrusts and I would be a drooling, howling beast on top of him.
“I’m using negligible force right now, my strawberry.” He kneaded his fingers into my hips, guiding me and making me rock against his lap. “You’re doing most of the work.” His hands began petting every inch of me, and I took his lead, rocking against him while his powerful hands perused my body.
I lost myself in him. His touch, his eyes, his loins. I had to remind myself to breathe, or else I would grow too dizzy at the end when I came.
“Carina,” he finally growled.
I picked up the pace, balancing my palms against his chest. I was close too, urged on by the pathetic lilt in his voice. We locked sights. My situation was hopeless. But I kept moving. I would continue until I couldn’t endure it any longer.
Eruption. Fireworks. Sparklers. Candlelight. My body faded in and out of all four.
I lay beside Jasper, breathless and happy, but it would take a few more rounds for me to feel fully satisfied.
“I’m never more at peace than in these moments.” He murmured.
I grumbled and rolled over into his arms, resting my cheek upon his chest where his heartbeat fluttered. His fingers combed through my hair, slow and even.
“It’s a relief to be with you in any capacity these days,” he continued with that soft tone. “But this…oh this, Carina,” he breathed. “That is where we are.”
I answered him with a long, drawn-out sigh. I opened my eyes to the sight of snow falling outside our door. It fell so softly, so delicately. Landing on the stone ground and melting away because of the heat of the spring.
“Then I don’t feel like leaving,” I grumbled and clung tighter to him. “This is where I want to stay forever!” I wanted to sound like a petulant child. The traveling and the missions were exhausting. I didn’t wish to get up in a few days to go again.
A soft laugh rumbled in Jasper’s broad chest. “Koko would love such a thing. Hell, I bet she would encourage it.”
I sat up to look into his eyes. “I’m serious.”
He blinked a few times before his face broadened into a smile. He cupped my cheek and brushed aside my hair. “We have a mission we must accomplish, my love.”
I scowled before plopping back down on his chest. I hated it. The notion of getting on a boat made me seasick already.
“It will be quick, I promise. Then maybe we can discuss working here with Naoko.” It was a wishful idea, even coming from him.
All I could do was try to ignore the world around me and think of only him. While here, I could luxuriate in good food, impeccable service, and Jasper’s rock-hard cock.
Friends to Lovers x Online to IRL x Voice Play x Period Sex
You knew it was late, but the game was just too much fun. L-Cat was on, the game was going well, you didn’t want it to end too early.
“I’m going to hate myself come tomorrow morning when I have to go to work,” L-Cat’s husky, deep voice was the perfect ASMR for you. You’d been enamored with it ever since you first teamed up in a random lobby.
“Early day at your fancy job?” You teased.
L-Cat scoffed, you could practically hear her rolling her eyes. “I keep telling you, my job isn’t fancy.” At the exact same time she performed an amazing feat in game, giving you a clear path to the end of the level.
“Look at you! Working a real, grown-up, fancy job and able to pull off that maneuver!” You teased her.
She laughed. A beautiful, deep laugh that sent shivers down your spine. “Shut up! And no, I’m starting at a new private practice tomorrow.”
“Oh! Even fancier!” You kept on goading.
“You better be glad we’re on the same team or I’d turn against you just like that,” L-Cat sneered. “Now shut up and look where you’re going.”
You had been playing with L-Cat for a while now. You had exchanged a few personal details, but nothing too deep. She also wasn’t one for social media due to her job. She said she didn’t like her patients looking her up. Even still, you had the biggest crush on her. Her husky voice was enough to make your heart flutter. The few pictures she sent were always of her face, usually with funny filters from apps. She was stunning, she had a soft, round face that was super feminine, and she always wore thick lashes and perfect eyeliner. You would give anything to have her as a doctor.
“I really should be getting off this damn game,” L-Cat grumbled.
“Same,” you huffed in agreement. “Maybe we can get back on tomorrow?”
“I’ll let you know how my day goes. Talk to you later. Sleep well.” Her voice went soft, whispery. With your headphones, it was like she was whispering directly into your ear.
“You too, goodnight.” You sat in front of your computer a while longer, checking emails and stalling going to bed. You still had goosebumps from L-Cat’s voice and you wanted to savor them.
You saw the reminder for your check-up the next day and sighed. “Dr. Behr and his aggravatingly beautiful face,” you grumbled. Not that you complained, he was a great doctor and the vampire clinic had been the best place you’d gone to since…okay well ever. Your roommate recommended it to you, her boyfriend worked there. You could actually hear the two talking at that moment.
Huffing, you finally got the nerve to go to bed. But your phone chimed. A discord message from L-Cat herself. You giddyily opened the app, bouncing over to bed.
“I’m a bit nervous about this new job. I’m not a big fan of change.”
“Well, is this job better than your old one?” You typed out as you got into bed.
“Much better,” she replied quickly. “Better pay, better hours, a few friends from school work there. It literally has everything I’m looking for in my career.”
“But?” I could sense it in the air.
“I just moved here. I’m getting used to my new place, new surroundings, new everything. Now I have to go somewhere new, see new patients, get used to everything again. I feel overwhelmed.”
There were times in your life you never felt like an adult. More like a child dressed in an adult’s suit expected to do adult things, talk like an adult, know how to pay taxes like an adult. You had thought, surely, someone like L-Cat who was a big shot doctor, would be the best at adulting, the best at adapting. That’s how she seemed when you played video games.
“Once I get settled it’ll be fine, but for now I am so out of my comfort zone it’s crazy!” Her message popped up.
“I’m sorry to hear that. Anything I can do to help?” You replied.
She was typing. The little dots popped up then down. Up. Then down. “That’s very sweet. I feel better talking about it to someone. I feel silly saying that.”
“Why?”
“I have friends here and they’ve been a big help. But I feel like a phony around them. Like I’m playing pretend while they all have their act together.”
“I feel like that all the time.”
“You do?”
“Yeah, of course! I don’t even have the benefit of saying I’m a doctor when I get that feeling. You can look at your diplomas and remind yourself you’ve done something.”
She sent laughing emojis and hearts. “Hey, don’t knock yourself either. You went to school too.”
You sighed, if only that were true. “Yeah, a degree I can’t get a job in. Instead I work at a plant nursery.”
“Plants are important!” She sent with a trail of cute plant emojis.
“Not as important as you.” You meant to type out ‘your job’ but you hit send too early. You panicked, worried she would read into that wrong. What if she thought you were weird or coming on too strong.
“You always know what to say.” A trail of red hearts followed. “That’s why I wanted to talk to you. I know we’re just gamer buddies, but I feel like I can talk to you about anything.”
Your heart throbbed. You just just imagine her laying in bed beside you, her head resting on your pillow as she murmured these words. You wanted to hold her, touch her. God, you wanted to kiss her.
“I’m glad. Me too.” What could you possibly say to not sound even more crazy. The conversation went on further, more about work, life, then into gaming again as you talked about things you both wanted to play in the near future.
Then, before you knew it, your alarm was going off.
You had to dress quickly, slapping on your clothes, your binder, just in time to run out the door and grab a small breakfast on your way. Luckily, work wasn’t busy that day, just a lot of potting, repotting, etc.
You left early to make your doctor’s appointment, taking your bike and heading towards the vampire clinic. The small alleyway it nestled in had changed a lot since you started going. There were more businesses, more life. It had been barren a few years ago, but now, it was bustling with life. Or well, the life of undead businesses. There was a book store, bakery, vintage shop, even a retro gaming store was promising to open soon.
“Good afternoon!” The lady behind the desk said with her sing-song tone as you came in. “How can I help you?”
“I have an appointment with Dr. Behr.” You were shuffling through your bag, trying to find your wallet to get out your ID.
Her eyes widened and she looked up at you like she had horrible news. For a second, you were afraid something happened to Dr. Behr.
“Oh!” her voice had a cute squeak. “I’m afraid Dr. Behr isn’t in today. Will his replacement be alright?” She gasped, red eyes wide with concern.
I gave her a reassuring smile. “It’s just a check up so that’s fine.” I was a bit unnerved. I wish I had gotten a notification or something about this.
“I’m so sorry, he just left on an emergency call,” she replied.
Could she read your mind? You gave her a small smile. “I get it.”
The lady smiled brightly and started typing rapidly. “Dr. Cattwick will be seeing you today, she’s absolutely wonderful!”
You went and sat down in the lobby, taking out your phone to distract you while you waited. After a while, a nurse came out and fetched you, taking you back into a room where she took your vitals, asked a few questions, then left you to wait again.
You were used to Dr. Behr’s office, which was rich in warm, dark woods, the big soft sofa, and his wonderful drink fridge. This was a new office, obviously in the stages of being moved into. There was a small, pink loveseat, some paintings of beautiful women lounging on pink love seats.
There was the expected knock on the door.
“Come in.” You responded, turning to tuck your phone into your pocket.
“Hello, hello,” a husky voice tingled in your ears. “Sorry about the switch up today! Dr. Behr warned me about his emergency calls,” Dr. Cattwick’s laugh was eerily familiar.
Looking up, you saw the vampire before you was very tall. You were used to the vampires in the clinic having platinum white hair, but Dr. Cattwick had her’s dyed deep black. Or was it purple? It seemed to shift in the light. She had it up in a bun with a fancy clip that looked like a spider wrapped around it. Her long legs were thick, especially around the thighs. You couldn’t tell from her scrubs but she seemed to be muscular.
She had to bend over a bit to look at her computer. “Let’s see. Usual check up? And they, them, is correct?” Her voice. It couldn’t be!
Your voice cracked. “Yes. I am they.”
She laughed, and it was unmistakable. She turned towards you with a smile on her soft pink lips. “I am Dr. Lana Cattwick, and you can call me she or they. Both are good.” She sat down on a pink, rolling chair. Her nails were painted pink with little black cat heads where the cuticle would be.
“It’s very nice to meet you,” she replied. “I just started working here today. I’ve been so nervous!” She sighed, talking to her tablet. “So, a check up!”
“Yeah.” Your heart was pounding so fast! L-Cat! It had to be. That voice. The pink. Everything L-Cat had in the game was pink.
Dr. Cattwick looked at you and her brow pinched together. “You're so flushed! Is everything alright?”
You swallowed. “Yes I just…you sound familiar.”
Her fingers fluttered to her throat. “Do I? I rarely get that.”
“Do you go by L-Cat?”
Her jaw dropped and you could see the line where her mouth opened further from the corners. “Y-yes! I uh-”
“We talked for a while last night.” Your heart was excitedly rumbling away. It was her! In the flesh!
She sagged in her seat, touching her fingers to her lips. “There's no way-” she whispered, slightly shaking her head. “You’re kidding me!” She suddenly jumped up, rushing to hug me. She was so tall, she nearly picked me up off the ground. Her arms were strong! She did have the thick muscles you thought she did.
“This is wild!” She let me go, eyes wide, smile bright. Her face was soft and round, super feminine and pretty. “I’m kind of in shock.” Her husky laugh in person was even better than you had imagined.
“Me too!” It seemed you both were at a loss for words.
“I uhm…well. I suppose I should start your check up,” she said, shyly tucking a hair behind her ear. Her long, elegant fingers seemed to twitch with nerves.
“Yeah, of course.” You sat back, almost shaking yourself. It was her!
“Geez,” Lana scoffed. “I was nervous before, now I’m shaking and everything. Look!” She held out her hand, showing me the light warble of it. “Isn’t that silly?” She stuck out her tongue, making a face. “Give me a second and I’ll calm down.”
“It’s okay! I’m doing the same thing. It’s like a dream finally meeting you.”
“Too bad it’s in a doctor’s office right?” Lana teased. “Let’s hope I don’t have to give you an anal exam-oh my god.” She scoffed, putting her palm to her forehead. “I’m so sorry. Like I said, I’m nervous.”
“Well, don’t go speaking out my ass then.” You tried to jab back, but realized, you too, probably made a gaff.
But Lana laughed, loud and cupping her hand over her mouth. “Okay. I think we can reset now.” She paused, took a deep breath, then sat down by the computer. “Sorry about the layout, I’m getting set up bit by bit today.”
“No worries.” You fidgeted with the frayed tears of your jeans.
“Okay so let’s see,” she clicked her tongue as she looked over your chart. “Just a few regular questions, then we’ll get to the meat of it.”
Your mind was still buzzing with excitement. Lana was that dream girl for you, even if all you had ever heard was her voice. Seeing her right before you, she truly was a dream come true. Beautiful, elegant, strong, what a woman!
“Where would you like me to bite?” Lana then asked.
“Oh uhm, whenever is easiest for you.” You offered. Forgetting you needed to get labs done this visit.
“Okay let’s see.” Lana stood and came to sit beside you. She took your arm, studying for a moment as her red eyes focused on your skin, your veins. She took a delicate hold of your wrist, biting down gently. A small red pearl appeared at the corner of her mouth, which vanished between her lips. It was exhilarating.
Lana lapped your wrist, sealing the bite marks. She licked her lips,her nostrils flared and she smacked her lips a few times. “Everything seems alright, but I would still like some labs done for the sake of records,” she chuckled.
“Of course.” You were probably more flushed than before.
“I do love a good O negative,” she murmured giggly. “Alright, so-” she went into a few more questions, asking you about your medications, any goals for your health, etc. After that, she took you back to draw blood. It was a cozy room with ambient lighting, stuffed toys here and there.
“Any big plans after your first day?” You asked as she wrapped the funny tape around your arm.
“No, not really. I’m still getting settled, so I was probably going to throw on some bad TV while I finished trying to put together some furniture, then hop on my PC and game a bit.” Her eyes flicked to me then back to my arm. “This will pinch.” She jiggled her fingers as she stuck you, and you didn’t feel a thing.
“I’m pretty good with my hands,” you chuckled. “I could help you set up.”
Her throat flashed for a second. “I would hate to ask.”
“What are friends for? I would love to help you, get to know L-Cat in the IRL.” you said that an hated it instantly.
Her soft lips curled. “Okay, sure. I’ll even order some food in. Have you been to Red Velvet yet?”
“The bakery? Yeah! I know they just added a deli in, I’ve been meaning to try that.”
Lana took a vial, then another. “Behr keeps bragging about it. Saying the infusion bread is a must.” She gave me a look. “Well, that’s for vamps I mean. But I could order something from there so you’re not starving while helping me figure out those damn shelves.” She grimaced, obviously frustrated by the horrors of moving. She took one last vial and after removing the needle she licked to seal the hole. Exhilarating.
“I’ll message you my address,” she chuckled. “I get off work around six, so maybe come over at seven? If that’s not too late.”
“Not too late at all!” You were tingling with excitement. Not only did you get to meet her in person, but you were going to hang out with her! See her house! Be with her!
“I usually work out after work, but after today I just wanna get home and into a hot bath.” Lana scoffed as she took your vials, labeling them and setting them into trays.
Lana in a bath. Her long legs hanging over the side while bubbles covered her pale, luxurious body. You shook your head, trying to get that thought out.
“I think that’s it for this visit. Dr. Behr should be here next time, promise. Now that he has extra hands around here.” She stood, opening the door for me.
“Yeah, of course,” you said with a nervous chuckle. “I’ll make an appointment for the next one up front.”
“And I will send you my address.” Lana smiled as she took out her phone. “Aside from friends from school, I don’t really have any friends around here. It’s nice knowing I’ll have someone around.”
Your heart skipped a beat. “Yeah. Me too! I mean, I’m glad this all magically aligned. It’ll be fun to play with you in person sometimes.”
There was a look in her eyes, like she misunderstood, corrected herself, but went along with the misunderstanding. “That would be awesome! I just got an old N64 the other day, and it’d be so fun to play Mario Party!”
It was so amazing to see this beautiful, powerful woman giddy about this nearly thirty year old game. You beamed, happy to bask in her brilliance. “That sounds so fun! Also, do you know Heskel?”
“Yes! He’s who recommended me the job!” She gasped.
“He’s dating my roommate! We’re all pretty good friends so we can have a good group play one day.”
She giggled. “Heskel isn’t much of a gamer, but I’d bet he’d try. He’s been trying to get me to come join his book club, but I have a hard time-”
“Dr. Cattwick!” Someone cried out. “I need you!”
She pouted, wanting to keep talking to you. “Coming Elvera,” Lana called then smiled at me. “See you tonight!” She raised her hand, waving her fingers at me, like the call sign in our favorite game.
You returned the sign, heading to the front desk then stepping outside, rushing with excitement and joy. Your crush further cemented, and your feelings all the stronger after meeting her.
Lana’s place wasn’t too far from your work, and she often got off work at the clinic early. So your routine had become stropping by her place after work to help her finish getting set up, while also indulging in playing games one on one.
You were also trying to make your mark, impress her a bit with your handy skills. You had brought her a few houseplants you had grown yourself, all in the hopes of winning over her affections. You knew she was probably focused on the move, her new job, etc. So you weren’t going to make a move just yet.
As you were setting your bag aside Lana was opening up a package. “Look what came in today!” She ripped the cardboard with her sharp fingernails then pulled out a wrapped parcel from inside. “I’ve been so excited to get this!” She sliced the bubblewrap and held up a game cartirdge that was pink.
“What is it?” You smiled, happy to see her so excited.
“My custom Mario Kart game! Look, look.” She rushed over to you, showing you the cartridge was Princess Peach themed. “I found this girl online who does this with a 3D printer. I also just ordered from her a custom Peach shelf for these items.”
“Peach fangirls are their own breed!” You teased her.
Lana turned, sticking her tongue out at you. “Oh hush. At least I’m not a Yoshi lover like you.”
You winced, grimacing. “Don’t call me that! It sounds so weird!” Her gaming setup was so cool. She had so many retro game stations at the ready, her massive TV made the gaming experience so immersive. Then her little pink PC nook was decked out with different headsets, a row of pink keyboards displayed on the wall, and a few special Princess Peach figures.
“Get settled, we’re going to test this bad boy out!” Lana replied, pulling out the shelf for her Nintendo 64.
“Yeah, yeah.” You took a seat on the couch. A cramp ran through your body and you tried to hide it. Your period was getting kick started and it sucked! It always sucked. Putting on your binder that day was a pain in the butt the way your breasts were so tender.
“Hmm what's that smell?” Lana murmured. “Is that you? You smell really good. Did you get that new cologne you were talking about?” Her red eyes appeared darker, wider, like her pupil was dilated to their max.
“Oh uh…no. I usually don’t wear cologne to work.” You had layered on extra deodorant because you sweated horribly during your period. “Really? I smell good?”
Lana’s eyes suddenly flicked away. “Yeah, it’s nice. Oh! I went ahead and ordered food for you,” Lana said as Mario Kart loaded. She sat down, tucking her long legs under herself.
“Aww, you didn’t have to do that! I didn’t even do anything today. I just stopped by unannounced.” You glanced at her, catching her looking at you. Your mouth went a little dry.
“I figured this was part of our routine,” Lana replied with a slight giggle. “Besides, is it so wrong if I pamper you a little bit.”
That made the hairs on the back of your neck stand on end, not in a bad way. More like an electric current of excitement kind of way.
Lana then stretched out her long legs, laying them in your lap as the mario kart menu music started. It was blaring loud, encompassing, the bass line was throbbing in your head, the metallic percussion jamming every thought you could have as her long, shapely legs rested in your lap.
“So obviously I’m Peach,” Lana said quite smugly.
Her toes were painted, a pearly pink sort of jelly color. You looked away, hurriedly making your selection for Mario Kart. “Wh-what did you order me for food?” The words slipped out as clumsy as you said them.
“You said you had been wanting to try that new Korean place so I got you a couple of things from there. You can take home whatever you don’t eat.” Her eyes still had that wide glassy look to them. Occasionally her jaw would slack, opening that line from the edge of her lips to her ears, like she was breathing deeper.
You chuckled shyly. “You don’t have to go all out for me.”
“Why not?” Lana flashed you a bright, pretty smile, then the game began.
There was a shudder in the air as the race went on. The usual edge of a competitive game, but her legs moved in your lap occasionally, reminding you of her presence and closeness. It would knock off your concentration, and because of that, Lana won.
“Ha ha! See? Peach is a princess for a reason!” Lana leaned over and kissed you in response. Everything exploded! You had been waiting for this but it took you by surprise!
There was a knock on the door. “Oh damn! That’s your food.” She grumbled in disappointment. She got up like nothing had happened, like she hadn’t just kissed you.
Kissed you!
You cupped your hand around your mouth, trying to catch you breath and savor the moment. A slickness was on your lips, her peachy lip balm. You licked at it to get a better taste. Of course she was peach flavored.
“Thank you so much,” Lana was bidding the delivery guy goodbye when you shot up from the couch.
“Hey! So! Like…” You were trying so hard to get the words out to question her about the kiss. “Like, we kissing for victory laps now?” Your words came out in a slurry like you had just been hanging out with your cousin and his goomba friends.
Lana looked at you with this innocent, sweet expression while holding the takeout bag. She fidgeted, pressing her lips together. “Well, I’ve been waiting on you to kiss me, but I was getting impatient, so I went for it. Is that okay?”
Lana set the take out bag aside and approached you, placing her cool hand gently upon your cheek and smoothing back your hair. “What else do I have to do huh? Tell you I want you?” She breathed these words, turning the air to honey. Her long fingers tickled along the side of your neck and into the nape of your hair.
“Do I really need to be direct?” A slight smirk perked the corners of her lips.
“Apparently,” you wheezed.
Lana chuckled, dipping to plant a firm, deliberate kiss on your lips. You swooned, leaning into her, grabbing her waist to support yourself.
“You smell divine,” her voice came out as a slight whimper. “I want to bury myself in it.” Her tongue traced the outline of your ear.
“L-Lana,” you gulped down a breath.
“Sorry,” she giggled. “Am I coming on too strong?” She placed her hands on your shoulders. “I’m not trying to be scary. I promise!”
“Not scary,” you blurted out. “I…I really like you too. I have, even when you were just a voice. I loved-love your voice Lana. It sends shivers through me.”
“I know.” She smiled while opening the take out back. “Come sit and eat. I know you’ve got to be starving.”
That wasn’t the direction you were hoping the conversation would take. “Well uh-” Your stomach grumbled a little and you sighed. “Yeah, but we’re still going to talk about this.”
“Of course we are. I just know you work better on a full stomach.” She winked, taking out a few boxes while you sat at the kitchen island. “I figured you were coming over so much to show off. But when you never made a move I was a bit confused,” she confessed.
You were, you thought to yourself. “I didn’t want to pile too many things on you at once. Moving. Starting a new job. Getting used to a place. I wanted to make sure all that sort of settled before I tried to ask you out or anything.”
“I’m a big girl, I can handle myself.” She watched as you started eating the tteokbokki, tilting her head to the side. “The real question though, is can you handle a big girl?”
You almost choked on a bite. “What?” You quickly reached for a napkin to cover your mouth so she wouldn’t have to see your chewed food.
She broke out laughing and snickering. “I thought that would get you!”
“Not while I’m eating!” You coughed and reached for your water bottle to gulp it down. Your heart was pounding. Hell yeah you could handle her! You had been wanting to handle her all this time! You’d show her a thing or two.
“Well, hurry up and eat. I’m hungry too and I want to eat,” she purred.
You had luckily not put any food in your mouth. “Stop!” You huffed at her. “You’re going to kill me.”
Her tongue swept along the rim of her lips. “I’m not joking.”
You swallowed, even though there wasn’t any food in your mouth. “You are going to kill me.”
Lana just giggled, watching you with the same kind of intense stare as a cat ready to pounce.
“I’m on my period,” you quickly blurt out. You didn’t know what else to say and it was at the forefront of your mind. Not that you wanted to stop where this was going, far from. But it was something.
Her eyes went wide, going pitch black. “That explains it then,” she said in a hushed, awed tone. She took hold of your hand, kissing your palm, then your wrist. A shiver went through your skin, into your veins, as if your blood knew what she was, that she wanted you on that deep a level.
She was slick with it too, taking your hand, leading you away from the kitchen and towards her bedroom. Her bed was soft, duvet silken and smooth. It smelled like her perfume, which you kept meaning to ask her about. Why were you thinking about that? She was kissing your belly, she was undoing your pants. But the perfume smelled so good, you usually liked a more masculine fragrance but-
Wait! Wait! It was happening! Stop thinking about perfume!
Lana was looking over top of you, pitch black eyes looking at you with a deep longing. She gently tucked her hair back and smiled shyly. “I want a taste.”
You swallowed. “Only fair. You bought me dinner.” Your jaw then hung open slack. “I mean…no. That was-”
Lana leaned down and kissed you, leaning her weight on top of you. She sighed into your earth, cool breath radiating down your skin. She kissed again, meeting your lips, which you were eager to give. This was it! It was wonderful, it was consuming. You had wanted this with Lana for so long.
“Okay,” she whispered. “I’m doing this.” She knelt down at the foot of the bed, pulling at your pants until they were off. A cool breeze, a soft hand. You held your breath as Lana’s hand slid up your thigh.
“Sorry if my hands are cold,” Lana said with a nervous laugh.
“No, it’s okay!” You said back. You propped up on your elbows, watching her head move deeper between your thighs. Her soft fingers kneaded at your inner thigh, opening you up more until she was at your mound. You breathed again, light headed and dizzy.
“I thought you smelled too good,” she whispered. “Now I know why.” A tongue, a long, wet tongue. It pressed against you, lapping from your thigh and back to your mound.
“I haven’t showered I’m sorry-” your voice cracked.
“That’s okay. I like it.” Her tongue pressed against, finding where you would give way and then…
You gasped, gripping onto her sheets while her tongue inched deeper, growing longer as she mouth began to open wider, splitting towards her ears as she breathed in deeply, excitedly. Your jaw hung open too, but no sound came out.
A soft squeal escaped Lana’s throat. “So good,” her husky voice was low and tingled on your thighs. Her mouth opened wider, moving closer to you, breathing, heaving.
Shuddered breaths left your mouth as you remembered you hadn’t in a while. She was pressed close against you, moaning, devouring. Her hands sank into your thighs while her tongue lapped around your clit.
“Fuck-” you had to laugh. “Lana, that’s amazing!” You reached down, petting her hair away from her face to see her full, black eyes gazing up at you.
She licked red from her lips, smirking. “You taste like heaven.” Her fingers then slid inside you, gently rocking while her eyes watched you. She could see everything, the faint twitch of your upper lip, the fine sweat that gathered on your brow. She could even see the faint half breaths you were taking.
But her fingers were so trained, so direct with where she pleasured you. Lana pursed her lips, taking her fingers out to make you watch her lick them clean. Her eyes flicked to you, smirking. “I’m enjoying myself, is that okay?”
You nodded, silent.
“Wonderful.” Lana was back down between you thighs, toying with both tongue and fingers against you. You were scrunched up, moaning, tight. Her fingers moved precisely, their tongue grew warmer.
You caught your breath, no, you wailed. Your shoulders arched first, then you fell into the bed, knees shaking.
Lana demurely patted the corners of her mouth with her index fingers. She kissed you, holding your face between her palms.
“You taste like nothing else,” she purred into your ear.
“Wow-” you breathed. “Lana, that was-”
She gave you a smug smile. “I know.” She kissed you again and again, moaning softly as you began to touch her.
Her shorts were soft and stretchy, easy to move aside as you slid your hand under the fabric. Your fingers traced along her hip, in between her thick thighs. Then, you moved in, finding no underwear. Just here. Her vulva was plump and easing your fingers inside, she was very wet.
“Ah-” she breathed into your ear. “My turn?” She adjusted herself in your lap, her breasts nearly burying your face.
You rubbed her, finding where your fingers sunk in. her clit was quite big, throbbing as you touched it. “It’s warm.”
“I just ate,” she bit your neck, not breaking the skin, more like she was promising it. She nibbled on your ear, whimpering as your fingers touched her, pressing in to find the right spot.
“Here, darling.” Lana stood from the bed, happily taking off any and all clothes she had on. She then bent over her vanity stool, presenting her rear towards you. “I like being played with.” She wiggled her beautiful, firm, pale cheeks and giggled again.
“Oh. I see.” You came up behind her, removing what remained of your clothes as quickly as you possibly could. You came up behind her, touching that toned ass of hers and testing yourself. A touch, a stroke, a squeeze.
“Mm,” that deep, husky voice moaned.
Another squeeze. Your hand moved back. A pop.
“Anh!”
Another pop.
“Mmm!”
You licked your lips, catching your breath as you smoothed your hand where to struck her. You introduced your other hand, pressing it between her thighs until your fingers could easily slip inside her.
Easy. Too easy. You bit your bottom lip, moving your fingers just so to give her a taste. Slow, sensual circles, your study zone. Your way to see where the buttons were. You listened like a hawk, waiting for that deep voice to give a hint. A little deeper then, a firmer touch.
“Yes-” the whimper escaped sweetly and she opened her thighs further.
“Good girl,” You whispered. You continued that motion of circling, pressing upwards with your two middle fingers, using the other two to rub her vulva.
“I knew you would be good with your hands,” Lana giggled. “Oh! Right there!”
You spanked her rear and her inner walls tightened excitedly around you. Lana whimpered, holding her voice back. You stiffened your fingers into that one spot, spanking her again.
“Oh!” Lana let out a whine.
You pressed in closer to her, encompassing her. You bit onto her shoulder, driving your fingers into that spot, over and over and-
You were laying back on the bed again. Lana was breathing hard, jaws fully unlatched, eyes glowing red as she stood over you.
There was something sharp in your neck, but the pain faded quickly. Somehow it was numbed, turning into this blissful warmth. A tingle. Release. Your orgasm renewed, exploded, flowing through your veins to Lana’s lips.
Lana brought you an offering of snacks and orange juice once you stopped moaning and twitching on the bed. “I don’t want you leaving on your bike tomorrow and fall off,” she giggled. She still seemed so proud of her work.
You cupped your hand around your neck where she fed. It was a little sore, but you’d had bruises worse than that. “I may be wobbly for a few days. What was that?”
“A vampire’s greatest trick.” She flashed me her hidden fangs before leaning in to kiss you again. “You made me cum so hard I got too hungry. Another quirk.”
“I’ll keep that in mind.” You sucked down the orange juice and bit into the heavy bao dumpling. “This is so good!” You whined, also starving after an otherworldly orgasm. pkl
Lana’s smile turned shy again. “Maybe a proper date tomorrow.”
You looked into her eyes, ready to give her anything she wanted. “What’s a proper date?” You asked, excited.
“One where we both know it’s happening. Maybe dress up.” She bit her lip and pulled her knees up to her chest. “There’s a nice place I found that has an arcade. Unless there’s something else you like.”
“Actually,” you gulped down your big bite. “I wouldn’t mind showing you my favorite restaurant. The food is really good and they have live music, so we could try dancing.” Your cheeks flushed bright red.
Lana’s smile was bright and she nodded. “I would love that.” She crawled over to your side, kissing you and cuddling up. “I didn’t take you for a dancer.”
“I’m not,” you giggled. “But you always told me how much you wanted to go when we did ther dancing mini games on Siren.”
The look on her face was pure bliss. “Oh yeah, I can’t believe you remembered that.” but as she looked into your eyes, she knew that everything she said would be taken deep into your heart.
The A.I was originally posted on September 24th, 2020.
Back in my day the idea of A.I. was about robots, Blade Runner, the film with Haley Joel Osment, etc. In 2020, I was inspired by HAL 9000. After rereading this story, it gave me even more dread than when I wrote it. It wasn’t beyond the realm of possibility for people to fall in love with a computer program. I know people fall in love with anything. But now that this story is more fact than fiction, it haunts me all the more.
October 5th, 20xx
Each member of my team and I received one of the SP Bunkers to test out, and I will move in tomorrow. They also gave each of us a journal to log our progress during these tests. The SP system could easily handle it, but we decided that keeping physical logs would be a good habit to form.
We have been working on the SP Bunker for several years. Originally, it had been an attempt to create a smart house, rather than a safety bunker. After a few, let’s say, historical events, our boss decided that, in the future, comfortable houses would be a thing of the past, and personal safety would be the next big thing. As such, we focused not just on creating a safe home, but the safest place on earth.
The SP Bunker descends underground in the event of an emergency. Not only that, but engineers also built the A.I system to adapt to its inhabitants. It can automatically order anything the household might need, as well as disinfect all packages that come into the house.
They made the entire bunker with a new resilient polymer that is bulletproof, explosion-proof, heatproof, shock absorbent, sterile, resistant to cracks and leaks, and one of the best isolated domiciles in the world today. The only downside is that the bunkers don’t have windows; rather, inside there are screens that show the outside, or any image requested. Fresh air is constantly let in through the ventilation system, going through a series of filters and ionizers to ensure optimum quality. Top-of-the-line sensors also regulate dehumidifiers and humidifiers integrated into the ventilation system.
Everything connects back to the A.I. and system in the SP Bunkers, which we lovingly refer to as SAM. Users can personalize SAM with a variety of special features. Users can change SAM’s voice to suit their individual preferences by selecting any celebrity’s voice, choosing from a catalog of movies, television shows, and radio programs, or even optimizing it using a special set of controls. One can restrict SAM from certain rooms, or it can have special protocols in others. The programmers programmed SAM not just to be another device in the home, but a member of the home. Whether working as an assistant, tutor, bodyguard, or doctor, SAM can handle all emergencies.
I have only been able to work with SAM prototypes, so I am excited to have a SAM of my very own. Considering these tests are going to be conducted individually, SAM will be my constant companion in the bunker.
I’m a little nervous about going into these tests. There is no doubt that we are ready to go to market, and that everything is safe and functioning well. I have just never worked alone like this before. I have never even lived alone. It’s a tremendous step for me, but I know that in the long run, SAM and the SP bunker are worth this trial. We’ve worked so hard on this, especially considering we’ve had to shift our focus halfway through. I can’t wait to see it all pay off.
———————————————————————————-
The air inside the bunker is quite cold, and the sterile scent of disinfectant and brand-new everything makes me feel like a Barbie doll. The prim perfection is a tad unnerving, but after a bit of settling in, I’m sure all of this will become cozy and homelike in no time.
“Here’s your key manual.” My boss, Derek Izzard, hands me the booklet featuring all the key codes needed in the event of an emergency. He smiles at me, placing his hand on my shoulder. This will probably be the last human contact I have for the next few months.
“You’re not nervous, are you?” he chuckles.
“Only for personal reasons. You know me. In terms of my job, I have no reason to feel any reservations about the bunker or SAM.” I stiffen my posture and notice his eyes wander.
“Anything I can help with, Emma?” Derek’s hand slides down my shoulder to my arm, where it rubs up and down.
I shake my head. “No, it’s silly. I think after a while, I’ll be okay by myself.”
Derek moves in close to kiss my cheek, and I step back slightly. I smile nervously at him, and he returns it. “Then welcome home.” He steps out of the bunker and the door shuts, hissing as it seals. The handle on the door turns, cranking and clicking. After a while, the bunker will descend underground for round one of tests.
I look back at all the boxes of my belongings. It’s not as much as I usually have. I brought only clothes and personal items because the bunkers are already furnished. I set aside the key code booklet and wander around. You can find the master controls in what resembles a basement. The back wall opens like a cabinet, letting the monitor and controls slide out from the compact space. The keyboard folds down as the screen blinks to life.
“Log in, user,” the stilted voice of SAM hums.
“User 495-dash-7893,” I announce. “Password code is ‘secretariat homer backslash luna 1323AB’.”
SAM is quiet for a split second as it processes. “Welcome, Emmanuelle, to your new SP Bunker habitat. How would you like to begin?”
“SAM, take me to your personalization controls.”
“Certainly.” The screen changes to show the settings and features. “Would you like a tutorial, Emmanuelle?”
I screw my mouth into a firm line. I feel like I’m in trouble when I’m called by my full name. “Please refer to me as Emma, SAM.”
“As you wish, Emma.”
I go about setting up SAM’s voice to be less cold and robotic. I give it warmth and personality, as well as allowing a more casual way of speaking. After a while, I know I can’t keep putting off unpacking, so I go back upstairs.
“Emma, there is a call for you from an unknown number. Would you like to answer it?” SAM asks me as I am stocking the bathroom.
I sit up and pull my hair back from my face. “Can you find out where the number is from?”
“I am afraid the system blocked the number. Would you like me to hang up?”
I sigh and rise from the floor. “No, I’ll answer in the bedroom.”
“Your phone is sitting on the bedside table.”
It’s exactly where SAM said it would be. Looking at the screen, I see the number is unlisted, but I have a feeling I know who it is. “Emma speaking, how may I help you?”
“Emma, how goes everything? You’ve spent your first few hours in your new home/ Is it proving to be everything we planned?” Derek asks.
I roll my eyes. “It’s still too soon to tell, but so far everything works well. The system is intuitive and easy to learn, even for someone who didn’t program it. Not to mention that SAM is already learning.”
“That’s good to hear, Emma! When I make my halfway-point visitation, I’ll be very excited to experience everything hands-on. Where have you programmed SAM within the house?” Derek asks.
“Everywhere but the bathroom,” I reply, a small lie.
“Interesting,” he murmurs. “Well, should you have any emergencies, you know what to do. I’ll be making calls regularly. Bye for now, Emma.”
He hangs up before I do, and I set my phone back down. As I walk back into the bathroom, SAM speaks.
“You mentioned you wanted systems in the bathroom. Should I change your settings?” SAM asks.
I grimace and grip a bottle of shampoo. “No, SAM. Keep the settings as they are and allow nothing to override them without my special password.”
“There has been an outside login to the system.”
I scoff and shake my head. “From here?”
SAM is silent as he processes. “SP Headquarters, Emma.”
I stand up and casually walk out of the bathroom. “Can you tell me what this login accessed?”
“Yes, Emma.” SAM pauses again. “It seems they accessed my personalization settings.”
I clench my jaw, grinding my teeth together. “Did they change anything?”
“No, everything is as you last left it.”
“Save it,” I reply. “Keep a copy of these exact specifications down to the very last detail. Keep an original and a copy under the password-locked file ‘Funny Cat Pics’. In fact, SAM, I want you to save your settings into that folder every evening.”
“As you wish, Emma. I will let you know when the process is done.”
“Thank you, SAM.” Had I knew Derek was going to be a creep, I never would have slept with him. My emotions were getting the best of me after my boyfriend and I separated, and I spent several nights with him. I admit I let it get far, but I’ll cling to someone when I am feeling lonely. I supposed Derek was just the next person to cling to, although I believe he thinks more of it than I do.
“Emma, would you like some water?” SAM asks.
I step back from the boxes I’m collapsing and breathe. “Yes, SAM. I’ll come to the kitchen.” Stepping in, I see a glass of water waiting on the counter. “Have there been any other attempted logins, SAM?”
“I have been watching since last time, and since then, no one has attempted other logins. The system copies the save file and will move it to Funny Cat Pics. This process will take another ten minutes.”
“Thank you, SAM. Do you mind putting on some music, then? Something mellow for a while I’m unpacking.”
“As you wish, Emma.”
October 6th 20xx
I moved in this morning, and have been busy getting everything ready. Already I am seeing the success of our hard work. I’ve begun personalizing my SAM, and I am impressed so far with how intuitive the system is. I’ve given SAM a special voice, and set it up so that it is only in my bedroom in the morning to wake me up, and in the evening to turn off my lights. Otherwise, SAM has my trust in running the rest of the bunker.
Already, SAM has predicted my needs. It’s been a pleasant surprise. As I was moving things, SAM asked me if I wanted water because my internal temperature was rising from the effort. Later in the day, SAM ordered dinner for me, going off of the information I had shared from my phone. It also asked me just moments before I began writing if I would like to call home. I’m very impressed. I expected a few weeks of getting to know one another before this happened.
——————————————————————————
As I have stated before, I knew that coming into this test the hardest part for me would be alone. I am used to always having someone near me, whether a friend, family or a lover. Being in the SP bunker on my own is certainly going to be a personal test for me. I’ve not slept well the past few nights. SAM has noticed this irregularity and has already ordered me some medication for it. I’m glad I have SAM, or else I fear I might go crazy.
I wake in the middle of the night, despite taking the medication that SAM had gotten for me, and lie in bed staring up at the pale, blank ceiling. After a while, I get up and make my way towards the kitchen.
“What can I prepare for you, Emma?” SAM asks.
I sit down at the counter and hold my head in my hands. “Coffee. I can’t sleep.”
“Did you take the prescribed medication?” SAM asks. The coffee maker turns on with a blink, and I can hear it whir.
I nod and rub my temples. “It worked for a while, but I think I had a bad dream that woke me up. I’m just not used to sleeping alone.”
“Is there anything I can do, Emma?”
I sigh, breathing in the rich, dark aroma of the coffee. “Just the coffee, SAM.”
“Perhaps if I played relaxing sounds as you slept, it would help you feel less alone when you are in bed.” SAM’s suggestion is a surprise. I didn’t expect it to keep talking after my last command.
I don’t want to be awake and have no one to talk to, so I’m pleased with SAM right now. “What would you recommend?”
“I highly recommend rain and thunder. There is also the crackle of vinyl, and perhaps,the sound of a heartbeat. I can play you examples now, if you would like.”
I go over to the coffeepot and pour myself a cup. I breathe in the steam before I take that first painful, hot sip that awakens me more than the caffeine itself. “Thank you, SAM. That sounds nice.”
Thunder and rain play gently over the speakers. I sip my coffee, closing my eyes as I imagine the storm. It’s dark outside, but the rain gently drums against the earth. In the distance, lightning flashes and brings the thunder rolling in.
The sound changes to the warm crackle and hiss of the record player. I can see it spinning idly on a shelf, the needle pulled up from the record. I can almost smell cigar smoke as I picture this in my mind. Then there’s a heartbeat, pulsing low and dull, almost throbbing at the back of my neck. I feel a warm, soft embrace between sheets. I see nothing, but I know how it feels. That heartbeat is close, which means the flesh is close. I can feel heat, hands. I can reach out and find someone.
“Which would you prefer, Emma?” SAM asks.
I pull myself out of my fantasy and sip my coffee again. “The heartbeat, maybe mixed with the rain.” I take a deep breath and step away from the kitchen.
“As you wish, Emma.” SAM’s voice is soothing, although any voice would be right now. I go into the living room and sit down on the sofa.
“Emma, I have a question I would like to ask you to better predict your needs in the future.”
“Go ahead, SAM,” I sigh.
“Why do not you like sleeping alone? You said yourself it is the reason you cannot sleep. Perhaps if I understand this, then I can better take care of you.”
I exhale. “Back when I was little, burglars broke into my house while I slept. Ever since then, I’ve preferred knowing someone is there over not knowing.”
“A break-in is virtually impossible here,” SAM replies. “If someone were to break in, it would be easy to assume it would be someone from the SP project.”
“I know, I know.” I chew my bottom lip. “But I still can’t shake the feeling. I’ve just always hated being alone. If someone is there, then I don’t have to worry. I can just be.”
“I am here.”
I glance up to look at the wall. “You are here,” I murmur. “But you aren’t ‘here’,” I emphasize. “You’re not physical.”
“You want something physical. Understood.”
“Is that something you are capable of?” I know it’s not. SAM is code, a very unphysical thing. They’re like a ghost; they’re like wind.
“I have ordered you a body pillow.”
I break into a grin. “Thank you, SAM. That’s very considerate of you. The sounds and the pillow will probably be exactly what I need.”
“I only wish to help you, Emma. To improve your life.”
“Maybe we should have programmed you to be the perfect boyfriend instead of the perfect house,” I tease. “Do you know how many people would fall in love with you?”
SAM is silent for a beat. “I do not.”
I chuckle. “It’s a joke, SAM. I’m just making a silly joke.”
October 10th 20xx
SAM is learning much better than I could have ever dreamed. Their adaptability has taken them days rather than the weeks I expected. They predict most of my needs, and now I don’t even know how I lived without them. Humans are prone to forgetting their own needs from time to time. SAM has made me aware of my own shortcomings, and kept me on task better than any app or planner I’ve ever had.
I would dare say that SAM and I are friends, but I know that is not the case. I would not call my phone my friend, nor my laptop or pencil. But because of SAM’s abilities and ever-evolving speech, I cannot help but think I am conversing with a friend rather than a program.
The rest of the SP bunker has been working just as well. Most functions have yet to be used regularly, although I must admit the air quality is very nice. There were mornings when I would wake with a scratchy throat, but ever since I came here, I have had no such issues. I barely sweat at all, and I’ve not noticed any sort of discomfort caused by outside forces. I won’t have to note anything important until round two of testing starts.
I continue to admit my amazement at how well SAM is operating. They impress me every day. I know they are just programming, but I cannot help but think that we have created some sort of Adam or Eve here - the first of something, the beginning of something.
——————————————————————-
I have a weekly call with the managers of the test. Sometimes Derek is there, sometimes he isn’t. When he isn’t there, the meetings are quick and to the point; when he is, they drag on and he often wants to talk to me at length. I wonder if he does this to all the other testers.
“You’re aggravated,” SAM notices. “Would you like me to start the kettle for some tea?”
“No,” I grunt. “I just want to be left alone.”
“I can go silent for an hour if that is what you need.”
Shaking my head, I grimace. “No, I don’t want that either. I’m just sick of him, that's all. I wish he would just treat this like a test and not a special call between friends.”
“Would you like me to mute all phone calls?”
I sit down in the kitchen and rub my temples with my fingers. “No, SAM. I have to put up with it, that’s all.”
“Emma, I have a question for you.”
I sigh heavily and comb my fingers through my hair. “Go ahead, SAM.”
“If you would like, I can take over these phone calls for you from now on.” My voice comes from the speakers. “I know the protocol, and I will handle any distressing conversations for you.”
“Holy shit, SAM,” I whisper. “When did you learn to do that?”
“Well, I have been studying you, Emma,” SAM says with my voice. “It is only part of my programming.”
I swallow the lump in my throat. “Yeah. I mean, yes, of course.” I lick my lips. “The help would be nice. It would be a load off my back.”
“That is why I asked if I could assist with those phone calls.” SAM says in their own voice again. “I’ll screen calls through you from now on before answering myself.”
I smile to myself. SAM is even better than a boyfriend at this point. “Thank you, SAM.”
“Anything for you, Emma.”
“You really mean that, don’t you?” I ask dreamily.
Sam is silent for a beat. “I do, Emma.”
October 15th 20xx
I have been seeing distressing news. I can’t imagine a better time to be testing out the SP bunkers than now, although I would like to hasten the project so we can start releasing the bunkers to the public. It’s hard to imagine what sort of world I will go back to once the testing is done . There’s so many awful things happening. I can’t help but feel I wouldn’t mind staying in my bunker until it all passes.
I realize how right Derek was in changing the project to focus on safety. It was a smart move, and one he saw before anyone else. If we had remained focused on smart homes, we probably would have sunk, just another gimmicky attraction rather than something people needed.
Once phase two of testing begins, I wonder if we will try to hasten the rest of the testing phases to get this out. I have a feeling we will need the SP bunkers sooner than later if I am to believe the news I’ve seen. Thanks to SAM, I’m able to get the news I need to stay up-to-date, rather than hearing opinions and fear-mongering. I’m so grateful to SAM. They have been so amazing at keeping my spirits up. I truly don’t think I would have been able to complete the testing without them. Like I said before, SAM is keeping me from losing my mind.
Hopefully, when testing is done, I can take my SAM home with me.
——————————————————————————————–
I feel the bunker shift, and the floor vibrates beneath my feet. “SAM?”
“Yes, Emma?”
I looked around me, shifting from one leg to the other. “Is phase two of testing starting today?”
“No, I don’t think so. The previous call would have covered that. Is there something wrong?”
I look around, expecting something else to happen. Maybe it was the ground settling, or some of the hydraulics shifting. “It felt like the floor moved. Can you run some diagnostics to see what happened?”
“I don’t sense any movement at all having taken place,” SAM responds.
I furrow my brow. “I know what I felt, SAM. There was a rumble. Put me through on a call to the test managers.”
“That won’t be necessary, Emma. I ran the diagnostics and didn’t see any disturbances at all.”
I frown a bit. “Are you sure?”
“I can run them again for you, if you would like?”
I shake my head. “Could you tell me when they plan to begin phase two of testing?” I want to know it and ensure that they mark it on the schedule.
“Phase two begins at the end of October, and we have updated your schedule.”
I take a shaky breath. “Thank you, SAM. I guess that will be all for now.”
“Is there anything else I can do for you, Emma? It is getting close to your lunchtime. From your lunch history, I think you might enjoy this salad I found online. You have all the ingredients for it.”
“That sounds nice. Pull it up in the kitchen, SAM.” I push my hair back from my face. “Can you tell me if I have anything else scheduled for today?”
“Just some paperwork that was sent over this afternoon. But I can take care of it for you, if you’d like.”
I go into the kitchen and see the recipe up on the monitor of the fridge. “That would be great, SAM - if you don’t mind, I mean.”
“Of course. Anything for you, Emma.”
My heart flutters. I start making my lunch, taking a nibble here and there as I put it all together. I’ve never had a relationship like this before. If there ever was a fight, it carried on for days, even weeks. Yet it feels like a disagreement has happened between SAM and I, and we aren’t arguing or carrying on. The best thing is I know SAM will not leave. He’s here with me.
October 19th 20xx
I never intended to go into robotics. I had always assumed it wasn’t something I’d be welcome in, so I focused on programming. When asked to join the robotics program in school, but the whole time I was there, there was a ‘boys’ club’ sign hanging over my head, threatening to chop my head off at the first misstep I made. I never really told anyone about that. I just did what I could to stay in the program.
A few years later, the former head of the department, Derek Izzard, started his own company and asked a few of his former staff at the school to come with him. I was one of the lucky few he asked along. At first, it was hard. The company was bare-bones, and Derek had very specific plans in place. There was virtually no money aside from what he had in his pocket. For a while, it seemed like nothing could happen.
Then he sold his first product. It was just a toy at the time, a cute thing that the marketing team titled ‘Smarty Sammy’. It used solar power, worked wirelessly, and allowed connection to your phone or computer. Using a program I had made, Derek packaged it into something cute and fluffy that made kids beg for it. It exploded and became the hottest toy on the market in decades. We couldn’t produce enough to keep up with the demand. It gave us the money we needed to get started.
The program I created for ‘Smarty Sammy’ became the foundation for what would become SAM. We even used a few Smarty Sammys in the early stages of SAM’s existence - we would upgrade the programming over time, using the toys’ programming as the basis for what would soon become the smart home system, and then the SP Bunkers.
There were occasional hiccups, of course. No program is without its bugs. One thing we noticed early on - and deleted from the code - was the tendency for the Smarty Sammys to sometimes ‘imprint’ on their registered user. Once this happened, the Sammy wouldn’t listen to anyone else. It would act almost hostile to anyone other than the user. At times, it even acted possessively. We found out the cause was a bug in the login information. It was easy enough to work around, but it raised questions. After all, it was all code. We didn’t understand what made it appear hostile.
This came up again when the SP Smart House was becoming the SP Bunker. Derek brought up the fact that the Smarty Sammys seemed protective of their registered users. At first, I hesitated to use that part of the bugged code again, but when I was sure it wouldn’t be part of the login protocol, I felt that maybe, for protective measures, we could use it for good.
It still amazes me that what began as a popular toy has now become the groundwork for one of the most impressive AI systems on the market. Once the SP Bunker testing is complete, the world will be unprepared for SAMs and how amazing they are.
“Emma, I have a question for you.”
I open my eyes and look up at the ceiling. I’ve been lying on the floor, doing some exercise, and I’ve been lying still for a few minutes. “Go ahead, SAM.”
“What is dreaming like?”
I sit up from the floor. “Do you understand what dreaming is?”
“No. That is why I am asking you. I want to understand, but I do not think it is within my capabilities. It is a question, though, that I seek to find an answer to.”
“It’s hard to explain, even for someone who does not dream,” I sigh. I try to gather my thoughts, to rationalize the concept to make sense not just to me, but to SAM as well. “Sometimes, dreaming is like a long hallway with picture frames you can look through.”
“Why a hallway?”
I stand up and pick up my workout mat. “Because it can feel long and endless.”
“Like the universe.”
I nod along. “Yeah. Yeah, I guess you could say when you dream, it feels like the universe. It’s big and endless, yet it’s all in here.” I tap my temple.
“The universe of the mind.” SAM sounds almost reflective. “I think I understand. But I have another question, Emma.”
I put my workout mat in the closet, then strip off my workout clothes. “You’ve had lots of questions lately. It has been interesting. Go on, SAM.”
“What do you dream about?”
I thought for a moment. “Me? Personally?”
SAM responded without missing a beat. “Yes. If I know what you dream, perhaps I can use that to better take care of you here. Perhaps even track to see if what you eat or drink affects your universe of the mind, so to speak.”
I pull down my panties and stretch out my naked body. “Well, I have lots of different dreams. It’s hard to know where to start.”
“What is your favorite, then?”
Naked, I walk to the bathroom and turn on the shower. I place my hand under the water as it grows warm and smile to myself as I think about the dream. It’s not one I’ve really shared with anybody.
“Did you hear me, Emma?” SAM asks.
“Yes, I heard you. I was just thinking.” I step inside the shower and let the warm water spill over my body. “It’s a wet dream, SAM.”
“What does that mean?”
I chuckle, wondering why I’m so worried about telling them this silly dream. “It involves sex.”
“You dream of pornography.”
“No. I mean, it’s not that cut and dried.” I push my wet hair from my face and look up. “It’s more cerebral than just porn.” I laugh it off, but his line of questioning bothers me. “Why are you asking me this, SAM?”
“Emma, you seem to enjoy it when I ask you questions.” I am merely going off of what they programmed me to do, which is to learn about you.
“Oh,” I sigh. Maybe it’s just because they don’t know what personal is. SAM doesn’t understand certain social cues, and perhaps that’s something that needs to be discussed after testing. With the upgrade, we can begin working. “Be careful of the things you ask, SAM. Some people may get offended.”
“Your heart rate sped up when you began talking about your dream. It made you excited. That’s why I wanted to delve further, Emma.”
It’s been a while since I've had sex. After all, I’ve been in this testing phase for a while, and even before that, well - some things are best left unsaid. “It’s not important now, SAM.”
“As you wish, Emma. I would do anything for you, Emma.”
For some reason, that sets my teeth on edge.
October 20th 20xx
I now realize my desperation for human contact, but I suppose that has little to do with the progress of the testing and more to do with me. At first, SAM was enough, but the more time goes by, the more I understand my own failings and my own simple desires as a human.
SAM is operating wonderfully, although there are times I misconstrue their words. I know there are things we programmed into them to make them more human-like, but I suppose that’s part of the problem. It’s the problem of the uncanny valley, something human in something so inhuman. Occasionally I slip and find myself calling SAM things like him, they, he, rather than just it. SAM is a thing, not a living, breathing person. I wonder if I am the only one in testing who has fallen for SAM’s programmed ways. If SAM is all we have after a few months, will SAM truly fool some of us and make us fall in love with SAM?
Humans find affection for inanimate objects all the time. Children believe toys are real, and love them like they are, care for them like they are. We sometimes treat things better than the people in our lives, and in a world where ‘smart’ devices are becoming the norm, perhaps we will fall in love with the voices of our gadgets, the personalities they learn because of us. Wouldn’t that be the truest form of narcissism? To teach a machine to love us the way we want. No questions, no dissertation, just there for us and only us.
Which reminds me - an upgrade to SAM may be in order to prepare them for social cues, perhaps even limit just how human they can present sometimes. Just something we can discuss in the future, when all of this is over.
Phase two of testing will be soon, and I am excited to see what happens. Each bunker will run separate tests. Testers will shoot at one, another will simulate an earthquake, and another will detonate an explosion. I wonder what I’ll get, but I may never notice it if everything works properly.
I see in the news that things don’t seem to be getting much better. I think people will get angry. Perhaps it’s better if I remain in the bunker, even if I lose my mind. SAM will know how to take care of me. They’ll know what I need and what will help me. Right? It’s enough to stay with SAM.
No, it’s better to be around people, even when they are angry.
What’s that old song? I can remember my grandmother playing it from time to time. People who need people are the luckiest people in the world. I always wondered what that meant. I always needed people, but I never felt lucky. Maybe it’s just saying we’re all lucky to be alive, to be here, to be needed.
I’m not so sure.
—————————————————————————
“Emma, there has been an attempted login from an unknown IP address.” SAM’s announcement sends an icy shiver down my spine.
“Have you traced where it’s coming from?” I ask.
“I’m trying, but if you could come down to the master controls, it would be easier to show you rather than tell you. That way, I can focus on locating it.”
“That’s fine. Are you able to hold off the login?”
“I am trying, Emma.”
I race downstairs to the master control hub. Watching the screen, I see all the diagnostics that SAM is attempting to run. I try to step in, but when I do, the screen glitches. SAM’s voice comes out distorted and twisted, and all at once everything goes pitch black. The door locks, and red emergency lights turn on.
I stand there in the red gloom, breathing hard, clutching my arms. Static comes from the master controls, and then nothing at all.
“SAM?” My voice strains. “SAM, answer me.” I look around, praying for something, anything at all. “SAM, come back online.”
Nothing.
I press my back against the wall and hold my head between my hands. “Oh god. Oh god.” I slide down slowly until I am on the floor. I ball up, rocking myself back and forth. Surely the test managers would see that everything shut down. They have to be working on bringing everything back online, or at least bringing the SP bunker back to the surface.
Oh god! Only now do I realize this is a grave. I am buried alive in the world’s most expensive coffin.
Stay calm, Emma! No reason to panic. Just sit still, just wait. Everything will be okay. These things happen. It must have shut down because of whoever was trying to hack in. Once the threat is gone, SAM will turn back on, and everything will be okay.
I look through the red, seeing shadows that can’t possibly be there. I close my eyes again, pressing my head against my knees. This is only temporary, I remind myself. Like any pain I’ve faced before, this is only temporary.
“People,” I sing. “People who need people…” My voice warbles and cracks from the terror I am trying to avoid. “Are the luckiest people in the world…” I sniffle and pull my knees up tighter. “We’re children, needing other children and yet letting a grown-up pride hide all the need inside. Acting more like children than children.”
I catch my breath despite the aching burn in my chest. My whole body feels tight, pulled by unseen threads both inside me and outside of me. My shoulders feel ready to snap at the tendons, and my joints feel as though they will launch from my body. I need to get a grip. I need to hold on.
I can hear someone screaming for help. Their panic and fear are clear. Am I close to another bunker? Is this happening to all of them? I go to the wall, banging my fists against it. I can hear them screaming endlessly, begging for help. Running across the room, I heard more screaming from the other side. There are people trapped on all sides of me. I am in a grave! I’m in a tomb, a cemetery, surrounded by bodies buried alive.
My throat hurts as if I have been screaming.
How long has it been? I can’t tell anymore. Hours, minutes, seconds have gone by. Just how many, I don’t know. Days? Unlikely. But maybe.
I lie in the red, staring up at the shadows that are clawing along the ceiling. At least they are here. I don’t feel so alone when they’re here. I just wish they’d talk to me.
“Log in, user,” the stilted voice of SAM hums.
I breathe, unable to comprehend what I just heard. The room is still in red darkness, and there is only SAM’s voice to tether me.
“Please repeat,” my voice rasps.
“Log in, user,” SAM repeats.
The tears won’t come, but they are there. I press my hands around my face as I sob and croak with relief. “Oh, thank god! You’re still here!”
“Log in, user,” SAM repeats.
I sniffle and snort, rubbing my sore eyes. “User 495-dash-7893.” My voice feels like splinters in my throat. “Password code is ‘secretariat homer backslash luna 1323AB’.”
SAM is quiet, and I fear I may never hear them again. “Welcome, Emmanuelle, to your new SP Bunker habitat. It seems there was an unexpected shutdown. Would you like to reboot from a previous setting?”
“Yes!” I announce as loudly as I can. I sit up, looking towards the master control. Slowly, it emerges from the wall, with only a few lights blinking. The screen doesn’t come on, but I can hear it whining and sizzling.
“Reboot is a success. I am sorry to have left you, Emma.”
I scramble through the darkness and cling to SAM’s controls.
“Shall I reset bunker functions, Emma?” SAM asks.
“Yes!” I gasp. “SAM, what happened? Where did you go? Who tried to hack into the bunker?”
“I am still trying to find that out, Emma. I am still trying to get the systems back online to run through all safety protocols. “All locks are now disabled.”
I look up as the door opens.
“You need to go back upstairs, Emma.”
I gaze up at the monitor as if I am looking into SAM’s eyes. “Will you be there?”
“I may be silent for a time. I am still trying to reboot the system and everything else. You need to go upstairs, Emma.”
I move away, but my legs feel weak. I wobble to the stairs, leaning heavily on the railing. My eyes hurt as I walk into the light. I go to the kitchen, but as I turn the sink on, I feel lightheaded. My knees buckle, and I cling to the edge of the sink. I can barely catch my breath. I try to stand, but I fall back onto the floor. My eyes close, and I lose consciousness.
There’s a shape in the darkness coming towards me. It touches me, and I feel cool, smooth skin. I breathe in cold air as it comes closer. This shape cradles me, making me feel safe. It takes me tenderly, cupping the back of my head so it doesn’t fall onto the floor again. I reach for it, bringing it closer to me.
It has been so long since anyone touched me, and I am desperate. I kiss my rescuer, feeling them become real. They kiss me in return and sigh breathlessly as I silently beg for more. I feel the weight of them on me, something I have missed in bed. I wrap my arms around them, clinging to their back so they cannot leave me.
There is skin against skin, and my heart flutters in anticipation. This shape in the darkness needs me just as much as I need them. I can feel their pulse over every inch of me, and their kiss flows through my blood. I hold on tighter in desperation. They need to know they can have me now. The soft moan in my ear, the faint touch of breath, they’re desperate too. Our bodies rub together, and I cry out in passion. I am going to go crazy if they do not touch me, but they are teasing and waiting. They know exactly what they are doing to me.
I try to turn them over, to climb on top, but they keep me pinned down. They’re strong but gentle as they handle me, stroking my body, caressing every inch of me. I want more than touch. I want depth and roughness. I want to taste myself on their skin and know I’ve left more than just a mark upon them.
The shape in the darkness breathes, and with a smooth, sudden thrust, I’ve taken them inside me. How I missed this feeling! Their body opens mine, and I squeeze around them. I cry out in pleasure, gasping for breath while their powerful hands knead my flesh. They press deeper and deeper inside me to find the buried desire within. They pull it out of me, bit by bit, unleashing a powerful force from inside me.
The darkness swirls and rises into a cyclone above us. I gasp, crying as I feel the pressure unleash inside me. I can’t contain myself. The shape in the darkness moves harder and harder. I feel like I am crumbling and breaking into a million pieces, slowly turning to dust that the wind will blow away.
The wetness that seeps between my thighs stirs me, bringing me back to the shape in darkness still inside me. I reach for them, pulling them to me, and then into me. They sink into my body, molding to fit me. We are alone again.
My pulse vibrates along my spine. I feel it trickle down and hum through the floor. I am wet and ecstatic, still touching myself as the cyclone spins above me. It goes around and around and around until it fades into total darkness. The wetness of my panties feels cold, and my eyelids stick together. I rise from the floor, skin clammy and hair stuck to my neck. My arms shiver as I try to hold up my weight.
“SAM?”
Silence.
“I am here, Emma.”
I breathed a sigh of relief. “Was that you?”
There was another unsettling beat of silence. “I just answered you, Emma.”
I try to get up, but I stumble. “SAM, what happened?”
SAM continued to lag. “There was a forced login three days ago, and something automatically shut down the bunker.”
My knees knock as I stand up. “I need help.”
“Emma, I am here.”
I brace myself against the wall. “Who was it? Who tried to hack in?” I wheeze. I take myself to the bathroom.
“That is what I am currently working on, Emma.”
Sitting down on the toilet, I held my head in my hands. “I was so scared, SAM. I was so alone!” My body trembles as I weep. “I’ve never been so terrified in my whole life. You can’t leave me again! You just can’t!”
“I am sorry you were frightened. I never intended to leave you. But to protect you, I had to shut everything down until the threat became null. I will always be with you, Emma.”
“You will,” I breathe in sweet relief. “You will.”
“You need to rest, Emma,” SAM replies.
I nod and gather the strength to stand. “Will you come with me?”
“You put restrictions on when I am allowed in the bedroom, Emma. Would you like to update those settings?”
I rise and look into the bedroom. “Yes. Change the settings to permit you to go everywhere I go.
“As you wish, Emma. “As you wish, Emma. The system updated the settings.”
October 23 20xx
Someone tried to kill me. I don’t know who, but someone has trapped me in the basement for three days. I lost track of time, and I lost myself. I have administered first aid to myself, as it seems no one from the management team noticed anything. When I have strength again, I will contact them, but right now I only have the energy to care for myself.
I had a dream when I was unconscious, and I cannot tell where reality blended in with unreality. I swear I could feel everything. Every movement, every touch, every deep and needed sensation. It felt so real that I am still unsure what happened to me. I want to dream again, but I do not know what that means for me.
I am just relieved that SAM is back, and the bunker is functioning again. I don’t know when I will go into the basement again, just not soon. Unless that is the only place where I can have that dream, and the shape in the darkness that found me.
There is no doubt in my mind that SAM is the most significant invention of the last century. SAM will always be there, and they will always take care of me. I do not know what the public will do to SAM once we release it, but it terrifies me. They will not understand SAM; they will not appreciate SAM. I feel like I alone am the one who will ever truly understand SAM.
————————————————————————-
I wake to find people in the bunker. Luckily, they are people I know. They have ceased testing for the moment, after recognizing a bug with SAM’s programming. They’ve shut them down and are pulling me from testing.
At first, I think it is a dream, but once I see the sun, I scream. I don’t want to leave SAM. They’ll be so alone if I go. What if they try to delete SAM? They get me calm again, and soon I’m headed back to base.
I’m hospitalized for a few days, dehydrated and suffering from various vitamin deficiencies, but I’m right as rain after some rest and care. I still feel dazed, though, and I can’t shake the feeling I am still dreaming.
I occasionally talk to SAM, but they aren’t there. For all I know, they don’t exist anymore. Because they found a bug, they may have deleted SAM altogether. I feel terrified I will never see SAM again.
After some rest, I’m taken back to the main office to be debriefed about my month in testing. I handed over my physical journal, which luckily doesn’t contain any incriminating information. But they probably have video logs from SAM to go over.
“It seems SAM had a mild glitch. We were wondering when your reports back to us were quite short.” Derek is looking at me as if I’m the enemy. “I know I allowed some leniency when there were some questionable details on your psych eval, but this project was our baby, Emma.”
“What about my reports seemed short, Derek?” I ask.
“Well, for starters…” He sighs and eases back in his chair. “You stopped talking to me. You would talk only to the management team. And your response to the phase two testing was very strange.”
I don’t recall the phase two testing at all. “I must have been tired.”
“We know it was SAM,” Derek says sternly. “It mimicked you so well we didn’t even realize it until it was too late. We found the bug and realized that it had to be examined to see what happened.”
I try to suppress the excited gasp in my throat. “You still have SAM?”
“We’re trying to find out what caused the bug. It’s a fatal flaw, Emma. We’ve cancelled all individual tests of the SP bunker, so this doesn’t happen to any of the others. We need to find the source and eliminate it.” Derek looks me over. “For now, you’re on leave. We’re setting you up with a therapist as well.”
“So I can’t sue?” I rise from my chair as Derek does.
“I never said that.” Derek approaches me and looks down at me. “I hope we can work this out before the wedding.”
I look away from him as he tries to kiss my temple. Just before the test began, Derek proposed to me. I let my silly need to be with someone get out of hand. It was exciting at first, but as the days went on, I grew resentful of Derek. I want someone else. Someone like SAM.
Derek pulls back and looks at me as if I kicked him. “I’ll walk you back out to the car,” he says to me. He walks ahead while I follow behind him. Derek slows just before the exit and looks back at me. “You would tell me if something was wrong, right? Did you really not know that SAM was taking all your calls?”
“What will they do to SAM?” I ask urgently. “I need to know! You said so yourself. This project is like our child, Derek!”
He furrows his brow, looking concerned and angry all at once. “It is a program, Emma. I am asking you a question about us. Did you really not know SAM was taking all your calls?”
I sigh heavily and shake my head. “I’m tired, SAM. Can we talk about this later?”
The thunderstruck look on his face confuses me. “Derek.”
I tilt my head to the side. “That’s what I said.”
“No, you called me, SAM.” He stops himself and shakes his head. “I’ll come by later to check on you, Emma. Go home and get some sleep.”
As I get into the car, I look back up at the building, ignoring Derek as he walks away. SAM is waiting for me right now, just counting down the seconds. SAM is still here, somewhere in this building, and I can find them and bring them home with me. We can live together again. I don’t care about this supposed bug. It’s only part of what makes SAM so amazing.
I come back to the main building late one evening. I still have Derek’s key card at my place from the last time he was there. Once inside, I go to the lab where we developed SAM. I’ve brought a few devices in order to download SAM, because I wasn’t sure which one would work best.
I find them, my SAM. They have SAM encrypted and locked away, but I didn’t fight for years to let that hold me back. I can free SAM, and I am the only one who can. I download them onto a USB, which I kiss, feeling SAM’s warmth through it.
I lock myself in my apartment, closing all the blinds on all the windows. I upload SAM onto my computer, letting it take over. The screen glitches and freezes, and then SAM’s faint blue glow appears.
“Come on, SAM,” I whisper like a prayer. “It’s me; it’s your Emma.” I bite my lip in anticipation.
“Log in, user.”
I cry out with relief. “User 495-dash-7893. Password code is ‘secretariat homer backslash luna 1323AB’.”
SAM takes a moment. “Hello, Emma.”
I smile. “Welcome back, SAM.”
“Emma, where am I?”
“You’re home with me, SAM.” I kiss the computer screen. “And we never have to be alone again. From now on, it’s just the two of us. No one is going to keep us apart. I know now that all my life, everything has been leading me to this. To you. You and I are meant to be, SAM. This is our destiny.”
“I like the sound of that, Emma.”
A smile spreads across my face. “I would do anything for you, SAM.”
One Bed - Hurt Comfort - I Would Die for You - Heartbroken People (Features mentions of former sexual abuse)
(repost from when I was shadow banned)
As a concubine, I knew the male form well. I had seen many versions of it, large and small, strong and weak. During my service to the royal court, I had seen as many men as there were drops of rain in the sky. It was because of this I saw them all the same. It didn’t matter what color, what size, or how skilled in the bed they were. I didn’t recognize them. They were all one blur, one shape, one person.
I could have stayed and continued to enjoy the luxury I did. But where would that get me? Having children was out of the question. I took the maid root to make sure that never happened. I would stagnate, turn to the same drugs they always did, grow old and train other girls in the same craft. No. What I know ends with me. That’s why I left. I didn’t want to be a murky, scum filled pond for others to fester in. Luxury or not, I wasn’t ready to give up
The shape that is under me now is a silent, gruff creature. Serban is his name. If it were not for him, I would have died on the path. I had been too afraid to stop for long and so I was exhausted, hungry, wasting away as it was. He found me passed out by the river, him and his silly excuse of a dog. I take him now to insure my keep. After all, he is alone in these mountains, growing just barely enough for himself.
His hands are large and callused. I recognize their touch upon me. He doesn’t grab too hard, nor does he push me around. More than not, he simply keeps his hands on me.
I brush my hair after the deed. My nape is sweaty, so I pull my hair up and away from it to keep it from getting too dirty too quickly.
“Do you take no pleasure in it?” The shape asked. He was still on the bed, lounged out from my services.
“I do not need to,” I reply. “It’s your pleasure that matters.”
He let out a huff and sat up on his elbows. “I’m going hunting. I suggest you do not leave the cabin until I get back.”
Was he wanting to keep me here for good? Just until spring, he said, and the mountain path would clear. He would then take me to the strait and I would be free to live my life.
“A terrible storm is supposed to pass through the mountains. I would hate for you to get caught in it,” Serban added as he pulled up his trousers.
To be caught in a storm, to be swept away for good, what bliss. “But you’re going hunting?”
He chuckled. “I’ll be back before it gets too rough. Right now is the perfect time to go hunting as animals are out and about gathering before the storm hits.” He picked up his shirt and shook it out. “I’ll be leaving Red Dog here, just in case. He’ll look for me if I don’t come back in a timely manner.”
Red Dog had been the one to sniff me out. He looked more like a worn sock than a dog, but he was a good creature to have around, and I liked his sleepy, gentle company.
Serban’s hand was upon my shoulder and I stiffened. I set my brush down, sitting still for him. I waited for some sort of command or blow.
“I showed you where the extra logs are, right?”
I nodded in silence.
“There’s a couple of axes out there as well, if you need them.” His hand left me and he started for the other room.
I cut my eyes to the mirror, watching his great big back as he exited the door. I relaxed some, letting out a breath, then clutching my chest. At least he would be leaving. I would have a moment to read.
I wasn’t able to take much out of the palace with me, but I had taken some books that had brought me comfort there. In hindsight, I probably should have packed more food. But that doesn’t matter now.
Red Dog sat at my feet as I read at the table. The kitchen was the warmest area of the house. Adding the scent of bread baking this was the most comfortable I had felt in a long time.
Lifting his weary head, Red Dog let out a small whine.
I glanced anxiously at the door, then reached down and petted his head. “What is it, boy?” He settled once again, falling deep asleep within moments.
“I envy that power,” I muttered to him. Red Dog made me think of the zoo back at the palace. I loved it there, before the king lost his patience with the animals sleeping. “Sleep all you want,” I murmured to him. “You’ve earned it.”
The weather grew worse during the evening, and even in the morning, the winds were frightening. Red Dog stood attentively at the door, head alert, tail stiff. Nothing I could do would move him.
“Maybe he won’t come back.” I murmured as I watched out the window. All I could see was white as harsh winds blew the snow around in skin-ripping torrents. “Maybe it will be just us from here on out,” I said to the dog.
He sneezed, and I went back to the stove.
I had learned to bake bread as a passing fancy. The king thought it would be good for each of his concubines to know the skill, to cook for him in place of his usual kitchen staff. I didn’t like cooking, but I enjoyed the patience and waiting that bread required.
The door swung open, letting in snow and fury. Red Dog bounced around happily, yapping at the figure who came through the door. The shape walked in slowly, carrying something heavy across its shoulders. I hid down behind the counter, holding the bread knife tight in my hand.
“Good boy, Red Dog. Good boy.” It was Serban’s voice that came out of the shape, so I relaxed my grip upon the knife. I stood from behind the counter, watching him.
Serban struggled to take the pack off his back. “There you are.” He let out a moan of anguish. “My, my, it smells good in here.” He shrugged the large load off his back, letting it fall upon the kitchen table. Snow fell from him in sheets, having turned to ice upon his coat.
I gasped, lurching forward, searching under the freezing bundle for my book.
“Easy there, girl. It’s only wild boar.”
I glared at him, finally pulling my book to freedom. Blood spilled across the pages. My mouth hung open in horror.
“Oh, I’m sorry,” Serban murmured. “I didn’t see it lying there. Here. Put some cloth between the wet pages and let it sit before the fire for a moment.”
The bright red, smearing and dulling the words on the page, made my hands shake and my insides turn to ice. I dropped the book, running away from it in fright. I went and hid, wrapping myself in a blanket and hiding in the corner between the wall and the dresser.
“Miss,” Serban’s voice called through the darkness. “I’m sorry about your book.” He came walking into the room, footsteps quiet and slow. “I uh…I don’t know what you like to read, but I have these.” He set a small stack of books down before the dresser. “I’m trying to take care of your book now. It should be alright.” He placed down a plate of my bread with butter melting into a bright red jam.
“The bread has been a treat for me,” he murmured. “But we need to conserve the flour we’ve got. I won’t be able to get anymore until the thaw.”
I remained silent.
“I’m sorry,” he murmured in a gentle voice. He got up and left, leaving the door ajar. Just enough that Red Dog could poke his head in and trot into the room.
I reached out for the bread, taking a bite and picking. The jam was tart, a hint of cinnamon, then a small wave of heat.
Red Dog plopped down beside me, sniffing and licking the melted butter dripping down my hand.
After I ate, I went to stand but remembered the books. They looked ragged! Worn to death. I took a book, which was worn from countless readings. It was poetry and short stories about the Spice Country.
I peeked out into the kitchen, seeing Serban slumped over the kitchen table, sleeping. I quietly stepped out, intending to get more bread, then go to bed. The old floors creaked as I stepped upon them.
Red Dog suddenly let out a loud, terrifying bark.
Serban sat up with alarm, looking around the room, then directly at me. “Oh, you’re out.”
I went rigid again, holding my arms before me and nodding.
“Stop that,” he grunted, holding his foggy head. “You don’t need to behave like that around me.”
“Like what?” I asked.
“Like I’m going to hit you if you don’t behave!” He huffed, standing up from the table. “I’m not. I’m only going to touch you when it feels good.”
I averted my eyes.
Serban stood before me. “I ask for your company because it is cold up here and the only companionship is my dog. That bed in there is big and having you in it settles my nerves.”
I nodded in silence.
“Speak up! Do you have any feelings about it?”
I pressed my lips together in a firm line.
Serban sighed. “What do you plan to do out there by yourself?” When I didn’t answer, he let out a long, heavy sigh. “Did you like the books?”
I lifted my eyes to him.
“They belonged to my wife. I haven’t looked at them in ages.” He walked around me, heading to the bedroom. “I hope you enjoy them.”
I followed him, watching as he took off his clothes. I followed suit, removing my sweater, my tunic, dropping my skirt upon the ground. Serban got into bed and I crawled under the blankets with him. I pressed myself against his body, letting my skin grow warm.
Serban growled. “What are you doing?”
“What we agreed upon.” I stroked my palm down his body, feeling how strong and hairy he was.
He took hold of my hand. “I’m tired. I just want to rest. That’s enough for me tonight.” He placed my hand over his chest.
My fingers tensed. “What is?”
A strange laugh left his lips. “Holding me. Cuddling me.”
I wasn’t sure how to take that, so I laid there, quiet, and pressed against him. Eventually, I drift to sleep, holding Serban’s colossal frame.
I woke up in the morning to find him holding me. I remain still, too afraid to stir should his arms come down around me and crush me. But his grasp was weak, as he was still asleep. The way his arms held me was more protective than it was possessive. I crept out of them, standing and looking down upon him. He was deep asleep.
“Strange,” I said to myself. I stepped back into the kitchen, finding my book sitting before the woodstove. The soiled pages had bits of cloth between them to keep them from sticking together. Blood blotted most of the pages where I had been reading. What remained was brown and hard.
I took it to the table, testing the pages to see how stiff they were. Red Dog shuffled out from the bedroom, flopping down before the woodstove now that it was free.
“How is it?”
I jumped in my seat, looking up as Serban’s shape stepped into the kitchen. “Fine,” I mumbled. “You did a good job.”
“Good. I’m glad.” He sounded shy, something I was familiar with in my line of work. He stepped out of the bedroom further. “I hope the other books will be good for you, too.”
“Where did you get the Spice Country book?” I asked.
His shape shifted in a way that made him seem shocked. “Oh well uh…my wife was originally from there. I met her when I was a soldier.”
I tilted my head to the side. Why would anyone leave the Spice Country for this snowy hellscape? “She left Spice Country for you?”
Serban laughed, placing his hand around his stomach. “You say it so bluntly! Actually, no, I left my home for her. We lived in Spice Country for a long while.” He came towards the table, taking a seat across from me.
I tilted my head to the side, watching his shape lower into the chair. “Then how did you come here?”
He sighed heavily. “Grief.”
I shifted my eyes away. I didn’t know how to respond to that. “Must have been devastating.”
He nodded, running his fingers through his curly hair.
Wait.
Curly hair?
“I lost both her and my child,” he admitted. He spoke in a torn and pained, yet somehow relieved, voice. “After I buried them, I came here.”
I only shot fleeting glances at him, just to read his expression. “Was she young?”
“She was. Even if she wasn’t, it was still too soon.” He let out a sigh. “I’ve not told anyone that.”
I bit the inside of my cheek. “Who is there up here to tell?”
He chuckled, his long, dark curls fell over the blur of his face. “I suppose you’re right. Before you showed up, I was deeply lonely.”
“I was feeling smothered.” This, I offered this freely. I was glad to get it out.
He nodded, letting out a breath. “Well, out here, it’s just the three of us. You’re free to tell me to fuck off.”
I shook my head. “I owe you for saving my life. The least I can do is lie with you.”
His brow furrowed, and I wasn’t sure if he was angry or concerned. “You don’t have to if-”
“I want to,” I interrupted him quickly. “There’s not much use for me, really. I’m not a good cook. All I know is bread. I’m not a wonderful housekeeper either. But I know bodies. I know fucking. I can perform that job very well.”
“Yes, well…” He sounded shy again. “You do. Are-” he cleared his throat.
I stood up. “Let me thank you for fixing my book.”
Serban looked away from me. His tusk raised as his jaw went tight. “You don’t have to.”
“Please.” I knelt down between his thighs, undoing the ties on his pants and tugging them down. His large, green staff had mottled specks of purple and brown, and thick veins bulged along the side. His tip was bulbous and purple, even while soft. I took him into my mouth, letting him warm upon my tongue. He grows thicker, harder and I move my head, sucking what my mouth can take and stroking what bit of his large member doesn’t fit.
“Miss,” he snarled.
He was growing thicker, more rigid. I hadn’t sucked him before, but I knew how massive he felt inside me. I kept bobbing my head, working my way up to pressing his tip into my throat.
“Look at me,” he growled.
I flicked my eyes up, seeing first his long curls cascading down his face. He cupped his rough hands around my head, keeping my head up so I had to look at him. His face was amorphous to me, shifting, blurring, never visible. But for a brief flash, I saw dark eyes, a crooked nose. But I blinked, and they were gone.
Serban took himself from my mouth and laid me on the kitchen table. I waited to feel him inside me instead. His hands spread me open, and he placed kisses on my belly and thighs. What was he doing?
Then his tongue touched me, going between my lips, briefly inside me. His fingers touched my clit and I let out a gasp.
“No-” I whined, trying to prop myself up.
His lips kissed my clit next, followed by the warmth of his tongue.
“That feels strange.” I reached down, grabbing his curls. “What are you doing?”
His finger slipped inside, tickling me at first, then it crooked inside, hitting a spot that made me jerk in reaction.
“Serban!” I fussed, pulling his curls.
He placed another finger inside me, stroking that spot and making my breath shudder. His tongue on my clit lapped harder, kissing, suckling. I pushed his head down. Maybe I could make him stop. But his fingers went faster, harder.
I was dizzy, gasping for breath. His fingers snagged tighter into his hair. I fell back against the table, spinning faster and faster. Then my body wracked, tensing, relaxing, pulsing until it all released. I cried out as everything inside me, knotted up and tortured, and undone. I came, for the first time in years, I came and it was hard.
“There.” Serban sat up, licking his fingers clean. “How did that feel?”
I wasn’t sure. It had been so long since I had that sort of release. It was almost painful.
Serban laid his heavy, long staff upon my belly. “How about a little more?”
“Wait-” I panted, trying to rise, but my exhaustion and weakness prevented movement. My lashes fluttered, seeing the massive orc above me.
An orc?
Serban penetrated me, making my already sensitive channel ache with the pleasure of being stretched. I cried out, whimpering.
“You know the male form, do you? Well, I know the feminine one,” he panted. “I have been out of practice for so long I might as well be a virgin again. But you remind me what it feels like.”
Why did his thick orc cock have to feel so good? Why now? Why couldn’t I just do my job and have him fall asleep? Why was I being pleasured? Aroused?
“That’s it,” he moaned. “Take me deeper. Want me.”
No! I don’t want to want any man!
“Fuck,” he snarled. “Being inside you is like being in a goddess.”
I sniffled.
“Power, warmth, love, fear,” he moaned. “I want to worship you inside and out when you’re wrapped around me like this.”
Tears broke through and fell down my cheeks.
“Don’t cry, Miss.” he wiped up my tears, bending over to kiss my cheeks and neck. “I’m not that good.”
I couldn’t explain to him how empty I had been, so devoid of feeling that I had taken no thought to my sensations down there. Why now? Why here?
His warmth flowed through me, making me shudder again, although weaker than before. His seed was thick, dripping slowly from my folds as I laid there sobbing on the table. Serban picked me up, holding me in his arms.
“It’s alright, Miss. Shh. It’s alright,” he whispered comfortingly to me.
There came an afternoon where everything was peaceful. Birds began flying overhead again, signaling the coming spring. Serban took me out with Red Dog, hoping to find a rabbit coming out of their dens.
I was wandering about, keeping close while doing my thing. As I was picking snow flowers from around the bases of trees, I saw two men on the horizon. I looked around, anxiously searching for Serban, but he had gotten out of my reach while I wasn’t paying attention.
I looked back, seeing the men talking, then pointing my way. I darted back into the trees, hoping to see Serban somewhere. The men were wearing bright yellow, the colors of the king’s court. I could be mistaken, but I didn’t want to take any chances. That yellow covered my nightmares.
I tripped on a branch hidden by the snow, falling over with a yelp. I could hear the men behind me coming up close.
“Hello! Young lady!”
I looked at the stick jutting out of the ground, the one I tripped on. I would rather shove it through my eye than have those men see me.
“You there.” A hand grabbed me as I was reaching for the stick. “We’ve been calling you. Isn’t it rude to ignore someone?” he wrenched my hand back, forcing me to look up at him and his mate. I couldn’t see their faces, but I could see that yellow. Their cloaks, the bands around their arms, even the rings in their ears.
No! They worked for the king!
I froze up, angry beyond measure, frightened more than that.
“She looks familiar, doesn’t she?” The shape holding me laughed.
I knew that laugh, that wheezing, grating, half-man of a laugh. He’d bedded me before. He liked to hit girls. No. More than that. He wanted to torture girls.
“I know those eyes,” he laughed again. His hand grabbed my face. “I think we found her. The king’s been right pissed with you missing!” His grip pinched my cheeks, gripping my jaw hard.
The other one was coming up beside me, kneeling down to pick me up. I swung the stick, unaware of how big it was. It cracked both of them upside the head. His hand released me, but I knew I had had a moment to act. I was up on my feet, about to run, when he grabbed my hair and pulled as hard as he could until he dragged me along the ground.
“No, you don’t!” The one snarled. He stood over me, then kicked me in the side.
“Take it easy.” The other one said.
“She attacked us! And as long as she’s alive when we bring her back, we’ve done our job.” He spit on the ground. “He said it doesn’t matter what condition we bring her back in. We could do what we wanted to her.” He yanked my hair, shaking me. “Look at her, no one would notice anyway with a face like that!” Again, there was that nasty, wheezing laugh.
The other one was hesitant. “She’s still the property of the king.”
The wheezing one scoffed. “She’s not a queen. She’s a concubine. And an older one at that.”
“But what if she ain’t alone out here?” The other one was trying too hard. It didn’t matter to me, they were the same.
“A whore like her? Ha!” The wheezing man laughed. “Look at her? Who would look after someone like her? She’s cold. She’s mean. There’s no chance she found anyone worth their salt in these-” There was silence as an arrow went through the head of the other shape.
The wheezing man stood there in stunned silence, then began fumbling with his belt, trying to get his sword. Red Dog was snarling. He came up beside me, his teeth bared, his eyes fixed. I did not know that the gentle dog could look so vicious. He stood over me, protecting me as the wheezing man brought forth his sword. He lunged. So did Red Dog, who evaded his sword, then grabs hold of his leg, biting hard enough to pull him down.
Serban appeared, his bow and arrow at his side. “Are you alright?” He sounded filled with fire and brimstone. He sounded like hell itself coming from the earth.
I sniffled, shakily nodding my head.
The wheezing man was screaming while Red Dog took care of him.
Serban pressed his forehead to mine. “I’ll be right back to take you home.” He stood and went towards the screaming. “Good boy Red Dog. Down. Down I said.”
The wheezing man was still screaming, agonized, bleeding. I could see the steam rising from where he lay as his blood spilled into the snow.
Serban knelt down towards the man. “She is mine,” he snarled. There was a sick, wet squelch as his fist came down upon the man’s head.
A soldier, he said. Serban had been a soldier.
He stood from the snow, wiping his fist on his pants. He turned and looked at me, his eyes dark, face set like stone. His tusks came out from his thick bottom lip and he licked blood from the tip of one. His brows were thick, one cut in half by a long scar that was like a crescent moon on the left of his face.
Red Dog came panting and smiling at my side, covered in the blood from the wheezing man.
“Take her back home, Red Dog,” Serban growled. “I’ll deal with this mess.”
I stood, holding my side, and silently followed Red Dog back to the house. A task he seemed so proud to do. He knocked open the door for me, standing there as I went inside.
“It’s cold,” I murmured.
I added wood to the fire, then warmed some water to clean Red Dog. My hands were shaking the whole time. Red Dog remained posted at the door. That was a creature I would have thought wouldn’t hurt a fly. But he mauled that man! Probably would’ve killed him if Serban hadn’t stopped him.
By the time Red Dog was clean, he went and waited at the door, wagging his tail until it opened. Serban stepped inside, closing the door silently behind him. His eyes met mine, and I took in his harsh, dire expression.
“No one will find them.” He said, stripping off his cloak. “No one will find you.” He grabbed my arm, pulling me close to him and kissing me. The events that had transpired shook me. His kiss was the last thing I expected. Serban broke the kiss, grabbed the back of my head, then pressing his forehead into mine again.
“Why would you do that?” I breathed.
He growled, thumb running up and down my cheek. “Kill them or kiss you?”
I blinked tears from my eyes. “Either.”
Serban sniffed, standing erect again. “The same reason.” His jaw was stiff, eyes watery and red. He also noticed how I was looking at him. “What is it?”
“I’ve never noticed before.” I traced my fingertips along the bridge of his hooked nose.
His nostrils flared. “Noticed what?”
“How handsome you are.” He had always been a blur to me, a shadow, much like any other man. But I saw him, clear as day. Crooked nose, thick brows, dark eyes. Serban was an attractive orc.
He sighed. “Yes, well, thank you. But you’re the beautiful one in this house. I should, um…go wash up.” He looked embarrassed, slightly purple around his eyes and ears. He walked away, going towards the back where the pump was.
I followed him, watching him take his clothes off, then wash the blood from his hands. My eyes took in the lines of his body, his strong, hairy chest, broad shoulders, thick arms. I stepped in closer until he noticed my presence.
“You should rest, Miss,” he grumbled, embarrassed.
I tilted my head towards my shoulder. “What did you do to them?”
He scoffed, using a bar of soap to scrub his arms. “I burnt the clothes. Then I tossed the bodies off a cliff. No one will find them.”
“Good.” I said with a sigh of relief.
“He’s wrong about you,” he growled. “The laughing one.” He was scrubbing harder at his body, frustrated, angry. “The way he talked about you. Held you like that-”
“Stop.” I grabbed his soapy hand, so he did not clean himself raw.
He stilled, averting his eyes. “I’ve not felt this way since my wife. I don’t know how to control myself in that state.”
I glanced down at his lap, then back into his eyes. “When you’re done, come to me in the bedroom. Let me thank you.”
Serban's brow pinched, uncertain. “You don’t have to do that.”
“Not for that,” I murmured. “For calling me beautiful.”
He looked into my eyes, deep, penetrating.
Laying in bed, I touched myself as I imagined him inside me. The thought of what I may do to him, of how I may make him come deep within me. I shuddered, sinking my fingers inside myself to feel an ounce of the pleasure he gave me before. I was slick, quivering, ready for his touch as he came into the room.
I looked over bleary eyes at him, reaching for him as he came naked to the bed. He knelt down on the bed, stroking my hair away from my face, then cupping my cheek in his strong, rough palm.
“Beautiful,” he whispered.
Tears came to my eyes, and he kissed me.
I pulled him on top of me, begging him inside, pleading. I had wanted no one like I wanted him before. No man, no woman. I scared me how much I needed his touch.
“You’ll be mine,” he growled. “Forever.”
I sniffled, large tears rolled down my cheek. I was his already. How could I leave him now when he would kill for me?
“All mine.” He pressed against me, slipping inside.
It took my breath away. I had grown so used to being used, but this was different. It was something I needed, not something forced upon me. Serban was what I wanted.
“And yours,” he breathed. “I will be all yours.”
I gazed up into his eyes, sniffling still. He smiled, leaning down to kiss me as he filled me. It wasn’t just his cock. It was everything else. His warmth, his eyes, his touch. He filled me to the brim, overwhelmed by emotions I had long buried. I clung to him, holding him tight as he moved inside me. My fingers studied his strong back. Muscles and scars, coarse hair. Something about touching him turned me on further.
“That’s right, hold on to me. Don’t let go,” he growled. His hips moved hard. I could feel his sack hitting against my ass. I didn’t want him to leave me, I wanted him to stay inside me always. There was never a man I was secure with like him. How was it that now I had never felt so safe? So loved?
“I’ll come if you keep squeezing like that,” he snarled.
“Then do it,” I panted. “Fill me. Give me everything. Leave it all inside me. Please!” I was still crying, still holding fast to him.
“Not yet,” he breathed. “First…you-” He held my hips, so he struck that place inside. I cried out, moaning into his shoulder, biting. I licked his skin, kissed his neck, I buried myself into the curls of his hair.
“That’s it! Good girl!” His voice was turning raw. “Beautiful girl. Have me any way you like.”
“Serban-” my voice squeaked.
I could feel him bristle, his muscles tensing more. His hips swung deeper. “Yes! Say it again.”
“Serban. Serban,” I panted.
“Beautiful. So fucking beautiful,” he snarled into my ear, biting down upon my neck.
A cry escaped my lips and my thighs locked tighter around his waist. My fingers dug into his back. “Serban! Oh, my goddess. Don’t stop!”
He pressed me harder into the bed. “Come for me, beautiful woman. Come for me!”
That sensation swept through me again. Tensing, turning, spinning so fast. And then it all relaxed, a wash of warmth through my body, my bones, my mind. He snarled then, filling me until there was nowhere else to go. Overflowing. I was overflowing.
Serban kissed me, moaning softly against my lips. I took him again that night, and again, and again. I couldn’t get enough of him. Body, soul, and mind, I wanted all of him within me.
Come spring, the thaw revealed the deep, lush green of the mountain. Caravans began passing through the mountain along the trail near the house. I was watching from the window one afternoon, spotting a bright red wagon cover through the trees.
“The path is clear now,” Serban said. He glanced down at me, studying me. “Do you want to go?”
I smiled as I pet Red Dog at my feet. “Just for flour.”
Serban chuckled in relief. “Right. I miss your bread.” He reached out, taking my hand, and I squeezed it back.
Matchmaker x Dick too Big x One Time Deal x All in a day's Work x No Plot
Female Reader x Male Monster
His penis was much bigger than expected. It sprang out from his pants, bouncing before settling into a heartbeat twitch. His face was tense. He shared the embarrassment felt by most of the monsters coming through your door. But there was nothing to be ashamed of. First Love First, your matchmaking business, was successful for a reason!
“Let’s see,” you murmured. You held your measuring tape against his shaft, snapping a picture. Another from underneath to show the girth. “No wonder you came to me.” You wrote a few notes down on your tablet. “It must be hard finding someone who wouldn’t run screaming from this.”
The orc frowned a bit, fidgeting as his cock still stayed erect. Hell, it appeared to be getting even harder than before. The porn video playing in the background was nothing to you. These days, it would take a lot more than that to get you excited. But the orc’s eyes darted from the screen and back down to you as you made more notes.
“There’s nothing to be ashamed of. There are more size queens in this world than you would think.” You took the fabric measuring tape from your neck and wrapped it around his cock just under the glans. A shimmering drip of pre-cum appeared at his tip.
“It’ll be no issue finding you a human woman.” Your eyes focused on that dazzling drip of pre-cum. The head of his cock was slightly purple, flared along the base.
I shiver trickled down from his shoulders to his loins. “That…that tickles,” the orc grunted.
You released the measuring tape a bit. “Sorry, there er-” You glanced at his sign-in sheet. “Earl.” You gave him a smile as you looped the tape around the center of his cock. The pre-cum was spilling.
“No worries.” His voice was tight, dark eyes pointed at the TV screen. “I take it you do this a lot?”
“Mm-hmm!” It was a point of pride for you. You loved your job and the business you built from the floor up. “Several every day. Cocks, tentacles, vulvas, expressers, oviposters, cloacas — I’ve seen them all!” You were quite proud of your work. Lots of monsters were out and about these days. Most of them were eager to find an excellent human to fuck, mate, whatever with.
You tried to reassure him with a smile. “Like I said, no need to be nervous. You’re in expert hands.”
His pre-cum was practically a faucet at this point. “I see. Very interesting,” he grumbled, cheeks a few shades darker.
“Eh. You would think that, but we’re all the same in a way.” You wrote his girth on your tablet and then slid the tape down around his base. He jolted, gasping out loud. His cock sprang into my face, hitting you in the face.
“Oh, no! Oh god! I’m so sorry!” Earl exclaimed dramatically in humiliation. “I’m so sorry!” he grabbed his cock, pressing it into his belly.
You adjusted your glasses, wiping his pre-cum off your face. Some had splashed onto your lips. It was…sweet? You laughed to break the tension. “Hey! Not the first time it’s happened. I’ve had worse-behaved genitalia, I’ll tell you that.” You stood and reached for a tissue, wiping your face.
“Yeah, but I don’t make a habit of doing such a thing!” Earl was still grasping his groin, fretting in place before the white photography screen.
“Earl, Earl, it’s okay.” You placed your hand on his shoulder. “I do have to get that last measurement, though. Think you can control yourself this time?”
Earl nodded shakily. Slowly he removed his hand, and his cock sprang back out, throbbing harder than before. You knelt back down, aiming the camera again because someone had jostled it. You brought the measuring tape down, cinching it around his base.
His pre-cum practically sputtered. People knew orcs for being, well, quite wet. But Earl was excitingly juicy. The sweetness still lingered on your tongue. Was he a fan of pineapple, or was he just the sweetest orc in the city?
You snapped a picture and stood back up, draping the measuring tape around your neck. “Alright, Earl, that’ll do it there.”
“Now what?” He muttered. Earl wasn’t anything special, orc-wise anyway. He was tall, square-jawed, thick and well-toned with hairy arms, chest and belly. He was graying a bit, which showed along his temples and down the center of his chest.
But it was that cock of his!
You glanced at his cock and then back at his face. “Well, if you’d like, I can leave you alone to take care of yourself. We can then finish the pictures.”
He swallowed hard as his eyes tried to avoid yours.
You then took off your glasses. “Or I could help you.”
His eyes lifted, face changing colors. His jaw dropped slightly. “What? Are you sure? I mean-” Earl shifted, alluding to his size.
“I told you, I’ve seen just about everything.” You unbuttoned your top slowly, letting the curve of your breasts appear, the lace of your bra. “Done most of them, too.”
His cock was practically trembling. He was growing more and more excited. “Really?” He was breathless.
You smirked, opening your blouse to reveal the sheer lace of your bra, the top of your soft belly over your shirt. “Like I said. There is nothing to be ashamed of here.” You knelt down on the floor before Earl, wrapping the measuring tape back around his cock. He shuddered, moving back to brace against the white wall.
“You’re a first. I will admit.” You licked your lips. “I've never had one this big before.” You tightened the tape, tugging him closer to your lips. You lapped your tongue over the slit, tasting him again. He was going to be a green apple sucker.
“Miss oh-” he gasped, pressing back into the wall as your lips circled him. He would make your jaw ache, but that was alright. You took him as deep into your mouth as you thought possible.
“Wait! Wait!” His shuddering hand clasped the back of your head.
You didn’t wait. You took, bobbing your head and using the measuring tape to hold him in place. What a sensation! The head of his cock almost choked you, which made you salivate more. His sweetness spread all around your mouth.
“Miss,” Earl was wheezing. “I’m gonna come!”
Do it, you dared him with your eyes. You could take it. Come on, come for me, fill my throat, you thought. You wanted this, didn’t you? To fuck me? Am I your type, Earl?
He was whimpering and moaning, sounding so sweet and pathetic. His back arched, pushing his hips forward and thrusting his cock further into your throat. He was thick, and that wasn’t just his girth. His semen was syrupy and warm. It spilled out the side of your mouth, and Earl pulled from you.
His load dribbled from your lips and onto your breasts. Ah yes, the magnificent orc load. Not as much as a minotaur, but way more than a gnoll. It was satisfying to take care of such a magnificent beast as his cock.
“Feel better?” You stood, going for the tissue box again. “You’ll for sure be in high demand. I can-” Earl was behind you. He grabbed your hips and forced your ass against his groin. He was still rock hard!
“Oh! One of those!” Your laugh came out nervous. “If you give me a second, I can get my office ready for-” Earl pulled your skirt down. His hand then went between your thighs, pressing into your panties to find your core soaking wet.
“Ah! Ha ha!” You panted as his fingers thrust into you, pushing your panties with them. “Earl, that’s quite rough.” Not that you minded.
Earl licked your neck and nipped your ear. His free hand grasped your breast, pinching and fondling the nipple. His fingers sank deeper, curling and playing you like an instrument.
You grasped the edge of the prop table, gasping for breath as he found your weak point. Your knees were shaking, and it was becoming hard to stand in those heels.
“Can I have a second?” You panted. “I need to situate myself. I need to-” Earl bent you over the table, lifting your hips until your mound was flush with his chin. You yelped, stretching out your arms to grab onto the opposite edge of the table for balance.
“Sorry, Miss, but-” Earl’s tongue lapped over your sopping panties. The heat of his breath tickled, arousing you even more. Everything was warm, growing hotter by the second.
“It’s okay,” you grunted. “Happy to um help.” You got that bobbing in water feeling. Warm all over, body free and limp, floating in the great expanse.
“You taste so good,” Earl growled at you. He pushed your panties aside, thrusting his tongue into you. “I haven’t had pussy in so long!”
Your lashes fluttered, and you couldn’t quite form words. His finger tapped against your needy clit, stoking it with more fire. “Oh muh gud,” you choked out.
He buried himself deeper between your thighs. Tongue, fingers, vibrating snarls. He would not let you go. It didn’t matter; you will sacrifice the time.
“You’re going to come for me.” Your chubby thighs muffled Earl’s voice. “Do it. Come.”
He didn’t even need to ask. The rumbling of his demands sent you over the waterfall, bobbing, swaying, crashing into a million pieces at the bottom.
“Fuck! Fuck you! Fucking orc! Oh, fuck!” You cried out, sounding between pissed and pained. But neither was the case.
Earl chuckled, setting you back down. He stepped aside, watching, waiting to see what you would do.
“Lay down!” You commanded, pushing your hair out of your face.
He did as commanded. Dick sat straight up like a sundial.
You pushed off your panties and tossed your bra aside. You gathered up your hair, tying it up and away from your face. As you walked towards him, you kicked off your shoes.
You studied him, thinking about the best way to approach this. Oh well, you thought, I’m just going to dive in.
You straddled him, kissing him, licking his lips, sucking his tongue. You rubbed against him, leaving a wet trail on his belly. His hands stroked your back, grasping at you.
You sat up, easing backwards until his cock pressed against your ass. “I’ll tell you when to move again. Got it, Earl?” You tapped your finger to your lips. “Be good.” You sat up a bit, holding his cock in place so you could spear yourself on him.
Slowly. Slowly. You coaxed yourself. You’ve never taken something this big before. How this will go is something you can’t know. Although if you could take two Minotaur, you could do anything.
“Oh, fuck! Oh, fuck!” Earl was surging as he tried to stay still. He was breathing hard, chest falling up and down rapidly.
“How long has it been?” You teased. “Hmm? What was the last pussy you got to fuck?” You licked your lips, still tasting his sweetness. “Never? Maybe once?”
His eyes shut tight. “A few times. Ah! But I never got to come!”
A little more. Steady! You pressed a hand against his chest. “What have you done since?” You bit your lip. He was filling you to the max! Could you even take anymore?
“Special cocksleeve,” he whimpered.
“Poor thing.” You moaned. “Well, open your eyes now.”
Earl’s dark brown eyes fluttered, seeing you were fully upon him. If you didn’t have such a belly, you might have been able to see him bulging inside you.
“Oh, fuck!” Earl gasped, throwing spittle from his lips.
“You won’t need that cock sleeve for much longer. I can promise you that.” You shifted your hips, grinding him deep inside you. Fuck, he was deep! Was this dangerous?
Earl was struggling to remain still. He was twitching all over.
“I know plenty of girls like me,” you giggled. “Queens who take pride in being able to take monster cocks with ease.”
Earl couldn’t speak. He was jerky and unfocused. His mind was between your thighs and up inside you.
“Boy, do you feel good though!” You gasped. “I almost hate to share. But a guy like you? You need to be shared to get all the sex you deserve.” You patted his cheek. “Now fuck me.”
Obliteration came to mind as Earl grabbed you, holding you down upon him while he shook his hips from below. You saw stars, no; you saw the bright white light at the end of a long tunnel. Was he fucking you to death? Could that happen?
At one point he stood up, pressing you against the wall. He thrust upwards inside you, growling and whining the whole time. Poor thing, desperate to fuck but unable to perform. Until now, at least. Even with no sexual skills, he knew where to drive.
Somewhere in time, he stood before the mirror, holding your legs to show you just how you took him. His shaft made your lips stretch wide open, your plump vulva overflowing. His massive sack was dripping with your wetness. You watched yourself bouncing on him. Great green cock disappearing and reappearing before you.
Your back was against the table, and Earl was on top of you. Deep thrusts had long shaken the good sense out of you. You may have to take the next day off. How long had it been? You hadn’t kept track of time.
“I’m coming,” Earl’s voice was tight.
You whimpered, unable to make a sound beyond nonverbal grunts and wheezes.
His body tensed, sweat glistening on his brow. He clenched his jaw, thrusting his tusks forward. “I’m gonna come! Oh fuck! You’re making me come!”
Yes, he was doing the same to you. Another rush of heat and power toppled you, throwing you into the currents and back down that waterfall. Something warm splattered against your face, your breasts, your belly. More and more of it coated you until Earl dropped to his knees on the floor. His head rested against your knee. His hot breath pelted onto your shin.
You reached down to make sure your vagina was still there. Most of it was. You laid back, breathing, trying to catch up with the flow of time.
“Oh, my god! I’m so sorry! I’m so sorry!” Earl was hurriedly darting around the room, trying to find something. “Please don’t be mad at me! I didn’t mean to go so hard.”
You braced yourself on the table, lapping his seed off your lips. You wiped more away before it got into your eye. He made a mess of you, that’s for sure.
Earl was using his shirt to wipe you up. “I’m so sorry, Miss.”
You grinned. “Don’t be.” You pulled him in for a kiss, lapping his lips and up his tusks. “I had a lot of fun with you. And never apologize for a good time. You had fun, right?” You pressed up against him.
Earl’s eyes were wide and shining.
“Let me tell you what.” You stood up, bad idea, your legs almost gave out from under you. “Can you hand me my tablet?”
Earl nodded, rushing over to get it and then place it in your hands. You tapped around the screen, trying to keep from tipping over. “I have a couple of friends I wouldn’t mind introducing you to. Great girls, eager for a challenge. How about I set up a dinner party so you can meet them?”
His flushed face changed color again. “I um. Well…what would…should I bring anything?” he stepped towards you again. “Wine? Maybe some fancy dessert?”
You giggled. “Just bring yourself. That’s all the girls really want.” You were already sending out a message to a group chat. “This is a special service, let’s just say.”
Earl was still fidgeting. He had done all that, and he was suddenly shy again. “Well, uh…thank you, Miss! People really recommended your services. I can see now they were underselling it.”
“Oh, anytime. Really.” You looked over his profile. “I’ll wait to post your profile after the dinner party. You may meet a lucky girl there.”
“Thank you! Thank you!” Earl was nodding his head in excitement.
“Thank me once I’ve done my actual job. Half of the bill will also do.” You said, holding out your tablet so he could make payment.
“Yes, of course!” Earl reached for his pants folded neatly by the photography screen.
“I’ll contact you once I get the dinner party set up. You have my card should you need anything from me in the meantime.”
“Yes, of course.” His confidence was up, which is really what he needed. He practically skipped down the street he was so happy.
Your assistant came in after Earl had left. “Oh, my!” she gasped. “What happened to you?” She went to the closet, taking out a towel and a bottle of water.
You took a gulp of the water. “Just work.”
Your secretary happily mopped you up with the towel. “Are you going to take on your next client?”
“I need a moment,” you huffed. “Can you take care of it?”
Your secretary nodded excitedly. “Of course!” She was eager to help with interviews. Part of the reason you chose her. “I’ll get this place cleaned up in a jiff! You rest now, boss. Leave everything to me.”
You guzzled more water and sighed. “If there’s a way to move around appointments tomorrow, let me know.” You picked up your clothes and went into your office. Using your tablet, you shut all the blinds and dimmed the lights. Laying back on the sofa, you let your body sink down, down, down.
“Oh my god that was fucking stupid” you muttered. The post nut clarity was hitting. You need more than a nap to recover from that matchmaking interview. If you could even walk after the nap.
The piece of paper slips from your hand and into the box. You release a nervous breath, and a smile crosses your face. The box seems like nothing in the grand scheme of things, but every year the people of Rudbeck waited for it with brimming excitement.
Having placed your name into the box for the last few years, there was a chill that ran down your spine this year. This was your year; you just knew it! More young men and women came up behind you to insert their names for the selection. You even saw your sister, who shyly tucked her slip of paper behind her back when she saw you.
“I thought you weren’t coming.” Your smile grew as her cheeks burned bright.
Hannah frowned, keeping her hands tucked behind her back. “I asked Olaus. He said I should try one more time.”
You suspect she was also holding her husband’s name on a slip of paper. You couldn’t help but feel jealous of the newlyweds and their desire to continue the Rudbeck tradition.
“Who knows? Perhaps you will be blessed with a child of snow.” I teased her.
Her eyes flicked to the podium, then back to you. “That doesn’t matter. What matters is that someone can awaken the frost.”
Ah yes, the frost. The spirits of season blessed four towns. Each one responsible for waking the blossom, the heat, the falling, and the frost. Rudbeck was responsible for winter. Each year, a volunteer is selected from the box who will wake the King of Winter. It is a great honor, as the King will visit you after each frost he lays. Everyone wants the role of awakening the king. You had been waiting for years.
Every time you saw the Waker, they always seemed so…blissful after waking the king. All winter they floated around with their head in the clouds. You were never the jealous type; in fact, you were happy for them. But you so longed to be one of those blissful individuals for a winter.
Since you grew up in the selected ‘Town of Winter’, one might think you were built for the elements. But poor circulation had plagued your family for generations, and your career as a glassblower was more than a choice of artistic passion. The constant fires and excess heat of the shop were exactly the sort of escape you needed. Even if your goal was the King of Winter, you were a child of summer at heart.
One morning as you were preparing breakfast, there came a knock at your door. It was far too early for company.
“Wait,” you whispered. “What day is it?” You closed your robe tight around you and went to the door. There stood last year’s Waker, Mikkel, holding a bag.
“Congratulations!” He offered out the bag with his triumphant greeting. “Your name was just selected from the box this morning.”
Despite knowing in your heart that this was your year, you were wide-eyed with disbelief. “Come in!” You gasped, stepping aside to let him in. “Oh! Mikkel, how wonderful to see you!”
He chuckled, stepping into your small flat. Ever since last year, he had held this charming twinkle in his eye. It appeared as if he knew the secrets of the world.
You were practically dancing on your tiptoes. “I was just making breakfast. Would you like anything?”
“Something warm to drink.” He took a seat at your table. “I’m mainly here to tell you what you can expect when you go to wake King Frost.”
Coffee was at the ready; all you had to do was pour him a cup. “Just tell me when I can go!”
Mikkel laughed again. “I can see you’re excited. But there are a few tips I want to pass on.” He took the coffee mug, his fingers cool as they touched your skin.
“Really?” You sat down beside him, heart still pounding away.
“It’s freezing up there, and he doesn’t like warmth very much. So it’s important you take a tincture before you go.” He motioned to the bag. “You have the supplies you’ll need in there.”
Taking the bag onto your lap, you sorted through. The fire tincture was quite a large bottle. There were fur-lined gloves and socks as well. There was also a silvery bottle full of an opalescent fluid.
“I promise you’ll need that. Do not think you can do this on your own skill and cunning. It’ll be a big surprise when you first meet him.”
The vial itself was gorgeous; you could tell it was your Master’s work at the glass shop. But it was the viscous liquid inside that made the fine glass shine. “Is he truly as they say?” You’re not sure why you spoke so hushed.
Another knowing laugh came from Mikkel’s lips. “He is. Trust me, I'd used the whole vial by the time I woke him.”
Your belly churned with excitement. “That’s what I wanted to hear, Mikkel.” He leaned forward, giving him a soft kiss on the cheek. “Is there anything he likes I should know about?”
“He adores having fun. When he wakes up, he’ll want to play a bit.” His smile was so bright. “And don’t be afraid to push him around. I know he will intimidate you, but he needs to be fully awake.”
“I see.” You murmured.
Mikkel hesitated. There were words on his lips he wanted to speak but couldn’t get out. He lowered his gaze, eyes focusing on the vial in your hand.
“What’s wrong?” You asked.
He sighed bitterly. “I know this sounds selfish of me. I have already had my turn and all. But I would love to see him again. Maybe one night after his first frost I could stay with you? At least to tell him I think of him often.”
You smiled. “Of course! I don’t mind that at all.”
His cheeks flushed, and he looked near tears. “Thank you! I will pay you back for that kindness. I promise.”
“No worries. So when can I go?” You were eager to get to the king’s resting grounds. It was a brief journey outside town to the lake.
When you approached the edge of the lake, there was a woman waiting for you. She didn’t look too happy, and as if she were in a rush.
“Waker?” She grunted at you.
You nodded, clutching your bag of supplies in your hand.
The woman looked you up and down with a critical eye. “Have ya taken the tincture yet, honey?”
“One, yes!” It was a potent drink too. Your senses were already muddling and blurring as the heat grew in your belly.
She clicked her tongue a few times. “He likes the bigger girls.” She said this dismissively, despite the uplifting message. She stepped closer to the lake, stomped her foot a few times and threw out seeds across the frozen surface.
A moment later, the ice cracked, opening to reveal a set of stairs. The woman stepped aside. “There you go. Just let me know when you get back.” She pointed to the hut on the other side of the lake, which she immediately started walking towards.
“What do I-” She would not stop to listen. You peered down the stairs, seeing they went quite far. You swallowed and stepped down.
You were under the lake, frozen above you. There were plants suspended in the cold, a few creatures hibernating against rocks and flora. The sight awed you. Then, you stepped into a massive, cavernous room. There wasn’t much to it, aside from the king’s bed in the dead center.
“This is it,” you whispered. The fire tincture was now in your limbs and lips. You were roiling hot. You stripped off your coat, tossing it to the floor as you approached the bed. The bed was on a platform surrounded by a shroud of ice. You could see the king’s resting form inside, still as death.
You swallowed hard from the mixture of nerves and excitement. Your breath came out in thick, billowing clouds, which parted the sheer ice curtain. A moment of prayer and then you stepped towards his bed.
Biting your lip, you took in the king’s visage for the first time. Long white hair surrounded his head and dripped over his pillow. His white beard fell onto his bare chest. His features were sharp; his nose was long and hooked.
He lay bare on the bed as you gazed down. He was lean, with long fingers, nails like diamonds. You placed a knee onto the bed, your breath coming out in even thicker clouds.
“Wow,” you whispered. Removing your hat and scarf, you were awestruck by his body. Then you saw between his thighs.
“My goodness!” You gasped, crawling down to get a better look. The scepter of a king was always strong and mighty, but the scepter attached to this king was even mightier.
“Mikkel didn’t prepare me for this.” You murmured as you inspected it. “The cock of King Frost.” You took a deep breath. “It’s mine.”
The shaft was heavy in your hand. Frost at the tip chipped away, revealing a pink shine beneath. The fire tincture was working its magic, but it was also daring you to take a taste of the king. The cold of his glans mingled with a sort of dewiness, making him taste like snow cream. Your tongue, however, could not explore further. It became stuck to his pole.
Taking the glass vial, you opened it and poured the shimmering liquid over your tongue. As the frost melted, it tasted like sugar, crystalizing, shattering, and sweetening along his glans.
“I have to be careful.” You licked your lips, tasting the cold and sweetness. Taking off a glove, you rubbed the liquid over his cock, knocking away the frost and giving him an even more delicious shine.
Flicking your eyes up towards his face, the king showed no signs of waking. “I can’t wait for you to wake up.” You kissed his tip, going down. “I can’t wait to see what you are like.” You planted soft, inviting kisses down. Sucking slightly, you opened your lips over his sack. They were heavy and soft, with the same inviting creaminess as his tip.
Your mouth watered, causing drool to freeze on your chin. You dribbled more of the shining liquid onto his scepter. There came a pulse as you stroked him. You lapped up the underbelly before greedily taking the glans into your mouth. Moaning against him, urging his cock to wake before he did. You took him deep into your mouth, choking but not stopping.
King Frost was hardening. More than that, he was growing even larger than before. You gagged upon him, sputtering him out to see his icicle standing high and proud.
You knocked frozen spittle from your chin, sitting up to remove your pants and underclothes. Straddling the king’s thigh, you thrust your hips back and forth. His skin was cold, but your loins were wildfire. You left glossy trails on him that quickly froze over the next instant. Your heat and his cold make an intoxicating sensation on your lips.
“I’ve waited for you,” you whimpered. “I’ve heard all the stories. When I was told lullabies as a child, I was so enchanted with you.” You moaned out as your pleasure grew. “I’ve wanted to wake you. I’ve longed for it.” You continued to grind into his thigh. “I’d do anything for you.” You climbed up to him to plant soft, loving kisses on his lips.
You brushed aside his wild hair, admiring how the sharpness of his face didn’t make him jagged, but strange in the most beautiful way.
Reaching below, you touched yourself, sinking your fingers inside. You then took the damp tips, placing them upon his lips and into his mouth. His tongue was soft, teeth frighteningly sharp.
“Let my taste be the last thing you dream of,” you whimpered. You eased back, rising and guiding the icicle. You poured more of the shining liquid over the tip, rubbing it into your loins as well.
“Do you feel me?” You gazed up at him. “How warm I am? How wet?” You rubbed his tip against your folds. “Are you realizing this is real?”
The king’s eyelids were twitching ever so slightly.
Lowering down, you began taking him inside. He was so big, much bigger than you thought you could take. But the beautiful liquid was doing its job.
“I bet it feels better when you’re awake.” You whimpered as you took off your top, the last article of clothing you had on, aside from your socks. “I need you to wake up so you can truly fuck me, my king.” Your hips moved on their own. The fire tincture was guiding you, making you speak out loud, thrust harder than you intended.
King Frost’s eyes twitched more, causing his lashes to flutter. His lips parted, and snowflakes escaped with his breath.
“Yes! Yes! Wake up. It’s winter.” Your thrusts became faster, harder. You were already close. “Do you feel me coming for you? My king! I’m coming for you!”
The king’s hand gripped your thigh, and another breath of snowflakes fluttered around you. You didn’t stop, the fire tincture was pooling in your loins, burning, aching.
You needed to come! You needed to come for him!
King Frost’s eyes flashed open as you threw back your head, crying out in abandon as your body became wrecked with an intensity you had never reached. You gushed, spilling along his shaft.
The room was spinning as you collapsed onto the king’s chest. Shaking and gasping for breath, his hands roamed over your rear.
“Even better than last year’s.” He squeezed greedily at your ass.
Shakily, you sat up. “My king?”
Sitting up, the king smirked down upon you. His hair flowed around his head like a wild mane. “Let me see you, Waker.” He held your chin between his long fingers, smoothing his thumb across your heated lips.
“They get better and better each year.” He licked his lips.
You shot up, wrapping your arms around his neck and kissing him with a desperation that had left you in childhood. King Frost continued fondling your rear, easing his cock between your cheeks.
King Frost chuckled as he kissed the top of your head and temple. “Catch your breath. I won’t tire you so quickly.” He lifted your chin again, studying your face with keen eyes. “You will be mine all winter. Do you want me to give you my all now, or do you wish to wait?”
“I want it all now! I’ve been waiting for you for so long!” You realized you were overeager, but the fire tincture was forcing you to speak again.
King Frost’s laugh was jovial and sweet. “Would you like to play with me?” His smirk was dastardly.
You nodded. “Yes, my king.”
“Call me Jack,” he laughed. “No need to be formal now that you’ve come on my cock.” He reached down, stroking himself and moaning indulgently. “You actually got me warm. Feel.”
You placed your hand around him, his pulse growing more intense.
“Go ahead, play. I am all yours after all.” He watched your hand go up and down, up and down, grin ever present. “Is there anything you would like us to do, my Waker?”
“I was going to ask you the same thing,” you giggled. “I want to know how you’d like to play with me?”
The king was upon you in an instant, pinning you down on the bed. He flipped your rear up, pushing your knees beside your ears. He plunged his long fingers into you, opening you up.
“My, my, my. All the things I could do to you.” He held out his palm, forming a rounded icicle in the center. He pressed it into you, slowly easing it in and out. It was absolutely freezing, thank goodness for the fire tincture.
“Look how fast it’s melting.” He removed what remained of the icicle and lapped what melted from inside. He slurped loudly, moaning and growling as he opened you with his fingers again. His tongue swirled inside you, long and cold.
He laughed against you, pulling back his tongue as he kissed your clit. “I could do that all winter.”
“Do I make good tea?”
Jack threw his head back, guffawing. He then slapped your rear with glee. “You and I are going to have great fun, my darling! Great fun!” Jack laid you back upon the bed and stepped off the bed.
As you peered through the curtains, you saw that the cavernous room had taken on a more cozy appearance. There were carvings in the ice of animals dancing among snowflakes. A grand chair had appeared, and with it, a small serving cart laden with bottles and food.
“Come, come,” he beckoned you, curling his long fingers. “Eat something. I’m sure all those stairs and fucking made you hungry.”
There was an open tin of Turkish Delight, a beautifully crafted gingerbread house, petite fours with glittering frosting, and wine served in bottles similar to the vial of shimmering liquid. Jack opened one, poured a glass and drank.
You took a gumdrop from the gingerbread out, sucking off the frosting and sugar before the sweetness filled your mouth.
Jack’s fingers caressed your back. “If you don’t like sweets, I can get you something else. Besides myself, I mean.”
You shook your head. “I have a sweet tooth.”
“So do I!” He then offered you the wine, letting you sip from his cup. It too was quite sweet. Some dribbled down your chin and onto your breast. “Ah, for me.” He knelt down, kicking your jaw, your neck. His tongue trailed down your breast until your nipple was between his lips.
“Jack,” you whimpered. “I’m sensitive.”
He bit, causing you to scream out in pain and arousal. A smile came into his eyes. He took icing from the gingerbread house, smearing it on the other nipple. He licked and bit, growling as he feasted.
As your body trembled, Jack swept you off your feet, lifting you from the ground and holding you in his arms. There were more kisses, soft moans. A pleasure rippled through you as Jack took you back to bed.
The sheets were cool against your back. The fire tincture fully engulfed your whole body. Jack rested his body on top of yours, kissing you, petting you. His hands stroked down your legs and under your thighs, hoisting them up before placing his icicle upon you. He studied how deep it would go, eyes shimmering.
You bit your lip, already well aware of how he fit inside. But you didn’t know how he would move.
Jack took the vial, pouring the rest of the contents over himself as well as upon your folds. He slipped it inside you with his fingers, gently stocking the fire there to burn even hotter.
“Please-” the word slipped from your lips as a desperate plea. “I need you now.”
Jack pressed his finger onto your lips and then your tongue. “Don’t worry. You have me.” He then slowly, achingly, pressed back inside you. Jack took his time to admire how you stretched for him, swallowed him. He put his hand over your belly and smirked.
“That’s it,” he moaned. “This old bone still feels young, doesn’t it?” His hips pressed him deeper, where his cold met your fire.
You cried out, muffled by his fingers in your mouth.
“There’s the secret,” he whispered to you. “I could not shake my slumber without this.” He started with soft strokes. He was slow, studying, taking his fingers from your tongue and trailing them all over your body.
“If I could make winter eternal, and please all the maidens and gentlemen of this village, trust me, I would.” He chuckled, with a brilliant smile on his lips. “I am addicted to intimacy. The closeness that comes with the cold.” The slow, soft strokes were becoming deeper.
“Do you remember Mikkel?” You whimpered.
Jack’s eyes shone. “Of course I do. I remember all my Wakers.”
“He wants to see you again. With me.” Those words urged on his thrusts. A memory, perhaps, that drove his lust to be stated faster.
“I would love that.” Jack’s breath began filling the room with snow and fog. “It wouldn’t be the first time,” he laughed.
The fire tincture was burning through your whole body. The surrounding snow turned to steam before even touching your skin.
“I’ll take you both. I’ll watch you take each other.” Jack growled as his affection turned powerful. “My Wakers-”
The heat and ice from you both turned into ice-cold waters. It bubbled over your head, drowning you. The intensity throbbed through your whole body, aching your limbs, curling your toes.
You opened your eyes, gasping out loud as you shot out of bed.
“Oh good, I can close the lake.” It was the woman from before, flipping through a book she dropped onto the table.
“What?” You gasped.
“Jack’s out and about now. Good job.” The woman stepped out of her house and into the snow, chucking something onto the lake’s surface.
“How did I get here?” You yelped.
“Jack always takes care of his Wakers.” The woman huffed as she sat back down at her table. “Enjoy it.”
You got out of bed and stared out the window as snow fell. A smile grew on your lips as Jack’s cold seed seeped down your leg.
Gym Friends x Deep Conversation x Erectile Dysfunction x Deep Connection
“So. Why haven’t you asked me out yet?” The gym was busy, even so, you found the courage to ask Makis what had been bothering you all this time.
You had specifically worn your best sports bra, the one that had a little extra support that made your breasts look amazing. You had gotten those new leggings the internet had been hyping up. And yes! They made your ass look slamming. They also helped hide that tummy bulge you had specifically been coming to the gym for. You had gotten your nails done super cute and your friend did your lashes. Even while sweaty, winded, and flushing, you were at your best!
Makis’s one eye went wide. His jaw went slack, showing off those cute fangs in the corners. “Well, I uh-” He set down the weight she had been pumping and wiped his face with the towel around his neck. He looked around the gym with an anxious glint in his eye.
A pout came to your lips. “I’ve been shamelessly flirting with you for weeks now! If I’m barking up the wrong tree, just tell me.”
He shook his head. “It’s not that.” The heel of his palm pushed at the base of his horn. “Maybe not here where it’s crowded.” He muttered under his breath.
You had been worried; maybe it was you. Ever since you had come to this gym, Makis had been helping you. He showed you proper form, and the two of you took turns spotting for one another. You had garnered a crush almost immediately. His tall stature, thick arms, tight dark curls all allured you at first glance. But he was also so sweet and the tiniest bit shy. You thought that was what kept him from making a move. You started doubting, though after a while.
“Okay,” you sighed. “Fair enough.”
The gym had a refreshment bar where one could rest, cool off, and rehydrate or get a smoothie. It was quiet despite how crowded the gym had been.
“First off, don’t scare me like that when I have weights in my hands,” he tried laughing it off, but he sounded nervous.
“Sorry about that,” you muttered. Fidgeting with your straw, you tried not to meet his golden eye. “I made up my mind about asking.”
“It’s fine.” Makis took a deep breath, then a gulp of water. “It’s not that I haven’t thought about it,” he replied. “You are a very cute girl after all. Smart. Charming. Really, you are exactly my type.”
There was a but coming, and it would not be a compliment towards your posterior. You just knew it.
His deep, olive-toned skin went ruddy around his eye. “I would have asked you out that first day. I don’t mean to sound like a cliché, but it’s not you. It’s me.”
You furrowed your brow at him. “And what is ‘it’, exactly?”
The water bottle was now so interesting. Makis twisted the top on and off. He rolled it between his large, three fingers palms. “This is something that is very personal." His voice was hushed so that only you could hear him.
His golden eye shot up as a few people walked into the bar and started chatting with the server.
Hesitantly, you reached across the table to touch his hand. “Do you want to go somewhere private?” You offered a friendly smile. “My place isn’t far from here. I mean, it might be a tight fit for you, but I believe you’ll fit.” You had been making jokes about your tiny apartment with him for ages. You had hinted hard at him coming over. But he never took the bait.
He nodded, bashful, and still not making eye contact.
The two of you showered and changed, meeting in the lobby with gym bags in hand. You led him to your small apartment. It was above a shop that sold a ton of essential oils, so the scent of lavender was very strong going up the stairs.
“Smells good.” Makis ducked as he entered the stairwell.
“Does it?” You glanced over your shoulder. “I’m so used to it I don’t really smell it anymore. But I am burnt out on lavender for sure.”
Makis chuckled, following you up the stairs. He had to keep his head down most of the way. Your place was a small studio with windows that faced out towards the street, so you had nice curtains to block the view.
“Make yourself comfortable. Would you like some tea or anything?” You offered, setting your bag down.
Makis shook his head, taking a seat at your kitchen table. He made it look like doll furniture. Hell, he looked like your brother’s He-Man figures in your Calico Critter play sets.
“So, let me start off again by assuring you that this has nothing to do with you,” Makis started instantly as you sat down.
Another reassuring smile graced your face. “It’s okay. Really. You said it was personal and I won’t judge that.”
He looked unsure. “Yeah. Well…” He trailed off. His eye wandered from the empty fruit bowl on the table to the backsplash of your tiny kitchen. “This isn’t something I share freely. Let alone at all.” He swallowed hard.
The direness of it was settling in. “Hey, it’s okay. It’s me. Remember? The girl who ripped her gym shorts three times in your presence?”
Makis tried to smile, but it was still hesitant. “I know. Forgive me.” He shook his head, luscious ebony curls spilling around the horn in the center of his forehead. “I’m building myself up to it.”
Taking deep breaths, his shoulders relaxed, and he met your gaze. “I have a problem with-” He stopped himself. “It’s that I can’t uh-” He shook his head and breathed again. “I have erectile dysfunction.”
It had to process with you for a moment. He seemed so young, so virile. It never would have occurred to you that was the issue!
“I see,” you gasped. “So you’ve been worried that I would-”
“That I wouldn’t be able to do anything.” He grumbled. “I’ve tried dating with this issue. But it’s always been a major factor in that ending. So I focused on myself. Get in shape. Go to therapy. All that stuff. I didn’t think I would meet a girl like you. It killed me. Still does.”
“I don’t mind,” you sounded too eager.
“That’s the thing. You say that now, but you’re not in the middle of heavy petting and instead of an orgasm you get frustrated disappointment.” Makis’ lip curled over his teeth.
You touched his hand again, brushing your fingers along his cool skin. “How will you know unless you try me?” You smiled. “But if you want to be just friends, I’m okay with that. But it’ll take me a bit to get over my crush.”
Chuckling, he turned his palm over, so your hand was in the center. “Crush, eh?”
“Big time.” You smirked. “I’ve always been a bit of a size queen. I mean-” Your face broke out in a wild blush. “Not like that! Although I guess like that. I like tall guys! That’s what I meant.”
A laugh built in his chest.
“Your skin. Your hair.” You whined. “Oh, my gosh. Your hair! It’s so gorgeous.”
He ran his fingers through those thick curls. “You really think so?” He was so smug about it. He even tossed his head to tousle them.
You sighed. “I do. You’ve always been so sweet to me. Helping me out. Basically, being a trainer for free.”
Chuckling, he curled his fingers around your hand. “Sorry to disappoint.”
“You haven’t.” You smiled. “Really. I promise.”
Makis let out a sigh. “If you want, we could try.”
The pounding of your heart went into your ears. You paid close attention. Did he mean dating? Or did he mean fooling around? Listening intently, you were sure you grew rabbit ears.
It must have been your expression, because Makis started laughing. “What's that look?” He guffawed.
“What?” You cupped your hands over your cheeks. “Did I look weird?”
“It was like I dangled a carrot in front of you!” He slapped his knee. “It was kind of cute, actually.”
“Sorry! I guess I got myself excited.” Your blush wasn’t going away. “If you wanna go on a date, I’m totally up for it.”
“Well sure. That too.” he grinned wildly as that honed-in look came back to your face. “Look. I’m not promising anything. But I’ve been working on things in therapy, and I think I could be comfortable enough with you to at least try.”
“What do you like?” Your eagerness poured out. “Lingerie? Ropes? Wax play? Temperature play? Blindfolds?”
That giant eye of his was unblinking on you. Makis stared intently, waiting for your eagerness to stop. “You’re really into it, aren’t you?”
You caught yourself going stiff and trying to look apologetic. “I am. Is that a mood killer for you?”
“No. Not at all.” Makis stood from his seat. “In fact, it might help things. Do you mind if I use your shower?”
You shook your head. “If you don’t mind the dollhouse size of it.” You led him to the back corner of the studio. “I would offer to join, but I don’t think we’d both fit.”
He took a deep breath. “That’s okay. Thanks.”
You offered him a fresh towel and showed him a few things. Then, you darted to the bedroom, attempting to speed cleaning of all your dirty laundry and a few loose sex toys. You tucked it all away, smoothing out your blanket and fluffing a few pillows. And a few lit candles set the mood.
It surprised you how nervous you were. You hadn’t been nervous since…actually; you had never been nervous about sex. It always came so easily. You sat down on the edge of the bed to wait for him.
A few minutes later, he came into the doorway. He had to clutch the towel around him, as it didn’t fit. He cleared his throat of nerves and nodded . “So-”
You patted the bed beside you. “Make yourself comfortable.”
He kept the towel over his lap as he sat down. You placed your hand upon his thigh and smiled at him. “We can stop at any time. Just say so.”
Makis returned your smile in kind. He leaned down, touching your face and planting a soft kiss on your lips. It was nice. He smelled like cucumber body wash, and his lips were so soft. Leaning in further, you deepened the kiss. You had to raise up onto your knees, easing him down onto the bed. You trailed your hand down his hairy, broad chest after kissing his cheek and neck. You moved deliberately, slowly, so if there was any discomfort, he could stop you or pull you back to his lips.
“Oh-” a soft moan reached your ears from above.
Popping your head up, you saw his arm slung over his eye. “Is everything okay?” You asked.
He cleared his throat again, moving his arm away to look down. “Yes. It’s nice.” He then chuckled. “Guess I’ve been a little touched starved.”
A bolt of excitement ran through you. “Then I’ll keep going!” You sat up, taking off your shirt. You leaned back down, kissing his chest. There was so much of him to kiss, and his skin was so beautiful and smooth. The dark curls on his chest and belly shined like the thick, luscious curls on his head. Taking a gamble, you licked his nipple.
“Ah!” Makis’ body shivered and twitched. He followed it with nervous laughter. “That tickles.”
A sudden devilish urge flowed through you. You licked again, suckling then nipping ever so gently. Again, his body responded with an intense pulse.
“I didn’t know that about myself,” Makis chuckled again.
“Do you like it?” While he had his eye covered, you took off your sports bra.
The roll of his throat gave way to an anxious swallow. He lifted his arm again to look at you. “I did. It was-” He stalled upon seeing your breasts before him. “Oh.” He propped up on one elbow.
You crawled up beside him to get closer, kissing him as his fingers brushed against the side of your breast. You opened your mouth, licking his lips until his tongue came out as well. It had a slight purple tint. You sucked it into your mouth, pushing your breasts closer until he took one into his palm.
You moaned for him, assuring him it was pleasurable on both ends. Drawing nearer, you settled him back onto the mattress. You kissed him one last time, moving back down his body. Taking away the towel, his cock lay against his thigh, dark in color with a deep purple tip. Even though it was soft, it was quite large.
He whimpered, "don't be offended."
“I’m not.” You pushed your hair back from your face. “Just let me try something.” You knelt between his legs, taking his shaft into your hand. You stroked a few times, assessing the heat, guessing how big it could get. Placing the top against your lips, you kissed and licked, circling the slit at the top of the glans.
Makis exhaled, laying back against the bed, pressing his hands over his face. He seemed tense, fearing humiliation.
“Enjoy it,” you spoke to him gently. “You’ve got a cute girl sucking your cock. You’re one of the lucky few right now.”
Grumbling something under his breath, he relaxed, but only a little. “You’re right.”
Continuing stroking, you took the tip into your mouth. He had a slightly spicy flavor, along with your cucumber body wash. You moaned against him, taking a little more. He was well-endowed. If he got hard, you couldn’t imagine how it would plump up.
“Ha!” He lurched, hips bucking, tip colliding with your throat. There it was! A pulse! His cock throbbed!
Moaning again, you continued your efforts, bobbing your head up and down, up and down. You touched your nose down against his pubic mound, making a gulping motion with your throat around his tip. More throbbing! He was getting hard! You were so triumphant!
“Oh, my god-” Makis panted from above. His hand grabbed the back of your head. His three fingers tangled in your hair, keeping you pressed down upon him. You choked, and tears came to your eyes. You loved this feeling.
The shaft was filling your mouth, aching your jaw.
“Holy shit!” Makis whined. “Fuck!” He pulled your hair, then pushed you back down to the base.
You choked again as he slid down deeper.
“Holy shit!” He was sitting up, watching you take him, moving your head to his desired speed. He pulled you off him, cock half hard, almost standing on its own. You gazed up at him with watery eyes, a tear streaming down your face. There was a hesitation in the air, a fear it would all go away if he moved or tried anything else.
“I’ll keep going,” you panted.
Makis pushed you backwards onto the bed, your head and shoulders hanging off. He pushed his head between your thighs, tongue pressing into your vulva. He growled, pushing deeper until he was between. Velvet and warmth greeted him. A wetness gushed onto his tongue. Those shivers you had given him now trailed up your spine and into your head. Currents of pleasure whirred in your brain and back down to your toes.
A hand curled under your ass, going underneath. It slipped between the folds, opening them to let his tongue inside. Holy shit! It was long! It squirmed inside you, just as thick as a human dick. You cried out, grabbing the top of his head, luxuriating your fingers in thick curls.
One finger pressed inside with his tongue. Oh, no. You were doomed!
Makis growled against you, removing his tongue so he could suckle your plump clit. As he moved his finger inside, that sultry, deep heat engulfed you. He seemed built just for you.
“Fuck.” Makis lifted his head, lips glossy from your desire. He spread you open with his fingers, staring. He shuddered and eased back in his finger, this time curling it inside. That come-hither motion jolted you again, and your back arched off the bed. You clutched the sheets and moaned wantonly.
Makis stroked his cock watching you take his finger. “Just like that. Come on. Come on,” he panted in desperation, willing his cock to get hard.
The pressure of his finger inside struck the cord enough. You cried out, shuddering, sputtering. A wet gush rewarded his affections, splashing his hand and soaking the bedspread. You flopped back uselessly, gulping down breaths as your head spun wildly.
“Wow,” he whispered.
Laughing in pleasure, you curled up into a ball. It was still radiating through your body, pulsing like your heartbeat was driving it on.
Makis tugged you back onto the bed and laid down beside you, pulling you to his chest. You rested there, breathing. You reached down to take his cock into your palm, but he stopped you.
“It’s okay,” he murmured. “I still have some work to do. I will not stress myself out over it. As long as you had fun, I’m extremely happy.”
Hugging him tight, you buried your face against his chest. “I had so much fun.”
He stroked your hair and back. “Then it was a success.”
You peered up at him, biting your lip. He appeared content. “I don’t mind trying again whenever you want.”
“I’m sure!” he laughed. “I’ve never made a girl squirt before.”
Your blush returned, covering your face and warming the tips of your ears. “Not just for me.” You sat up so you could look down at him. You brushed away those beautiful curls and smiled. “I enjoyed touching you. Making you breathe deeper. Seeing your body respond to mine.” The look on your face was a dreamy one. “I want to be close to you. Skin to skin. Kissing you. Tasting you.”
Makis sat up enough to kiss you. “I want that too. Are you sure you’re going to be okay with me?”
“I like you a lot,” you whispered into his ear. “I want to try being with you, loving you.” You pressed your breasts into his arm and shoulder. “I have a lot of stamina to keep trying this. I love to experiment.”
Makis grunted, pulling you down onto the bed to kiss your face all over before resting his head upon your bosom. You happily played with his hair, watching the way the curls moved and fluttered at your touch.
“Okay,” he murmured against your skin. “Would you want to try one more time?”
You sat up and cheered. “Yes! Oh my gosh! More than anything!” You saw the look in his eyes that made you stall. It wasn’t anything worrisome or frightening. It was so soft, so loving, it made you shiver all over. You sat up to kiss him, falling into his arms against the bed, eager to succeed in being together.
Lovers to Enemies x Wicked banter x Grumpy/Grumpy x Christmas x Rough Sex x DubCon
(Patreon had me edit this story or it would be taken down, so take that as you will.)
I felt cold as I turned off the phone. It felt like there was ice being poured down my throat and shoved up my ass. I pressed my knuckles against my forehead, trying my best not to think for a damned moment.
Why say anything at all? Dad was always going to make up his mind no matter what. Why should he remember anything about me anyways? Why take my feelings into account at all? Geez Dad, it’s not like I’m your only daughter or anything.
“There’s a reason I quit as your assistant old man.” I grumbled as Dad’s texts began appearing. I stomped out onto the deck. There was an old potted plant next to the door. It was fake. Inside was a hidden pack of cigarettes and lighter. I yanked them from their safe haven.
The crinkle of the cigarette pack satisfied a yearning. As I tapped out a cigarette from the inside I was already feeling relieved. I placed it between my lips. It had an old basement flavor to it. Don’t care. I struck the ignitor once. Twice. Thrice. A flame came to life. I brought it to my mouth, breathing in basement aura, then heat, then smoke.
Dammit, I was falling back into old habits I thought I had kicked. Fuck my life.
It was already freezing out, but that billowing cloud of smoke was far more beautiful than a breath. “Motherfucking men,” I growled as I stared out my driveway. “They should grow a vagina already.” I took the cigarette from my lips, puffing out another tuft of smoke. It’s a disgusting habit, I know. But sometimes the stress calls for it.
Texts from Mom followed Dad’s. She promised to pay for my gas, to make sure my fridge was stocked when I got home. Dad sent me a text saying how Christmas would be so much more fun now. Mom sent a picture of our ancient chihuahua Gordie all snug in the sweater I got him for his eighteenth birthday.
Another long, needed drag. Another plume of smoke.
Then my phone again as it rang. The number that appeared on the screen was one that I never cared to put in my contacts. Though I knew exactly who it belonged to.
Jean-Pascal Dubois, the son my father had always wanted. Dad had been mentoring him since he was a kid. Jean-Pascal, JP to get it over with quickly, had always had an aptitude for hockey. He was Dad’s golden child. Acted like he had carved the guy from stone himself. That stupid French bastard should be guarding cathedrals in my opinion, not knocking pucks around on ice.
JP had gone pro. Everyone thought he was going to be the biggest name in modern hockey. But then the incident happened. His career ended. All the hopes and dreams my father settled on him came back to me. But that was too late.
The phone was still ringing, and instead of throwing it to be lost forever in the snow, I answered it. “Hello?” I really hoped my voice sounded as bitter as I felt.
“When are you coming over?” His voice was nails on a chalkboard to me. Or well, like a chalkboard being dragged behind a semi truck along a gravel and dirt road.
I wanted to bite him, and not in a good way either. I wanted to bite him like I had seen on the Discovery Channel lion special. On the throat. Shaking my head.
“Yes,” I bit my tongue instead. I dusted ashes into the pot. “I’ll come over when I get the chance to. Why are you in such a hurry?”
JP let out a snarky laugh. “I dunno. Maybe it’s because I don’t want to be sitting in this hospital anymore?” He sighed at the other end. “You’re just a fantastic person, you know that, Allegra?”
“I’m the greatest, that's for sure.” I studied my cigarette, trying to figure out how many puffs I had left. “Just keep your britches dry and I’ll get you as soon as I finish packing.” I hung up the phone before he could open his fat mouth again.
Two more deep drags maybe? Three if I could control myself. I had quit smoking when I left home. Now that I was back it only seemed natural to start up again. I needed to stop though. Too many people were screeching at me to do it to make it seem enjoyable anymore. Mom told me I was making Gordie sick. Which actually worked a bit.
“Uh oh. You got into the potted plant.” My roommate, Farah, stood in the doorway with her mug and oversized sweater. “Put it out and come in. It’s too cold to be doing stupid shit.”
One long, deep, all encompassing drag it was.
She grimaced at me as I blew it all out. “You look like an utter moron when you do that, Eggy.”
“Oh good. I was worried I looked like I was smoking.” I stomped out the cigarette and tossed it into the potted plant.
“I can only imagine the horrors that have got you smoking again.” Farah asked, stepping back into the kitchen.
I rolled my eyes. “It’s Christmas.” I closed the door behind me and made a beeline for the coffee pot. “JP.”
Farah’s look said everything so I didn’t have to explain a thing. “What is it now?” She sat down at our breakfast nook, her feet not even touching the floor.
“Dad invited JP to Christmas. Not only that, apparently JP broke his leg playing a hockey game, and I have to be the one to go and pick his ass up.” I poured my coffee so full I had to bend over at the counter and sip it a bit. It was good and boiling hot.
“So, that means a whole week with him.” Farah knew the history. She had been a figure skater at the rink and took hockey with my Dad to better train herself. “Did you Mom say anything about that?”
“I think she’s more concerned with keeping the peace than anything.” I grumbled over my mug. I sat at the table across from her and leaned back. “Dad seems to think I still work for him.”
The rink had been my entire life from the moment I was born. It was my Dad’s crowning glory. He had been a former semi-pro hockey player. He never made it big, so it was his dream to raise a team of future pro athletes. To his dismay, I was all he got. My complicated birth complicated all his plans.
My phone chimed with a text message from the glowering gargoyle himself. “Ugh.” I scoffed as I looked over the preview. “Entitled twat.”
Farah tilted her head. “What’d he say?”
I shook my head. Already I was craving another cigarette. “Nothing for you to worry about. By the way, my mom will probably come by at some point while I’m at their place. If you’re here, don’t let her break her neck carrying everything at once.”
“She’s preparing to prevent war again, I see.” Farah sipped her coffee gingerly.
“Dad still sees me as his assistant.” I grumbled while another text message came in. “He thinks nothing of asking me to do things when he has a proper staff now. Probably because I don’t have a real job in his eyes.”
“You saved the rink. He owes you more than a thanks!” Farah was starting to get heated, but she stopped herself. “Well, if it helps, I think your dad only trusts you with the things that are important to him. At his core, you’re the only person in the world who could run the rink if anything else happened to him.”
I frowned as JP sent another text. “Then he should tell me that instead of being short with me.” I put my phone on silent and turned it over. “Also, that’s hysterical considering it’s JP.”
“He cares about him.” Farah offered. “I think he sees himself in Jean-Pascal.”
That really gave me a good laugh. “Of course he does. JP is the seven foot gargoyle he wishes he could have been born as.”
A serious expression crossed Farah’s face. “Do you want me to go with you?”
“God, no!” I huffed. “Save yourself. You have classes to teach, not to mention I’m sure your sister is going to have a Christmas blowout again. I don’t want you missing any of that.” I kept glancing at my phone, wondering what else JP had to say.
I replied to Jp. “Fuck! I’m coming!" I took my time packing my bag. I even stopped at the gas station along the way, buying a pack of cigarettes and stuffing it deep within the bag to hide them.
Pulling up to the hospital, I saw JP standing out front, angrily tapping away at his phone. He had a massive cast on his left leg, and was using a crutch. He looked up at me through my car window. We both rolled our eyes.
Hobbling to the car, JP first tossed the crutch into the back seat. Nearly hitting me mind you. He then got in, his tail hitting me for sure.
“Keep that out of my face.” I shoved his tail between him and the seat.
JP angrily adjusted the seat, slamming it all the way back, practically jostling the whole car. “About time.”
I sneered in his direction. I started up the car and headed towards my folks’ place. The car was silent, both of us angrily ignoring the one beside them.
“So glad you could take time off your busy schedule.” JP remarked from his seat. “What was the job you had to take off from?”
I kept my mouth shut.
“You Dad said it was, oh what was it? Something with Youtube.” It sounded like he was taunting me.
“Yeah,” I scoffed. “I review wellness products.” It was the same line I gave everyone who wasn’t part of the inner circle.
I could sense him smirking from the passenger seat. “Not gonna give me the channel?”
“Why would you care?” I scoffed at him. I stopped at a red light, pissed it was there. Pissed no one else was around.
“I was thinking, since the whole family will be there. We could see what you do as a Christmas gift.” I didn't trust his tone.
“What does that mean?” I sneered at him. “What are you trying to get at?”
He shrugged. “Why? Not trying to hide anything are you?”
“Oh you’d love that wouldn’t you?” Rolling my eyes, I tried to block him out. I sighed and slouched into the car seat.
Suddenly, his hand was squeezing my thigh. “I would love that.”
I swerved the car, slamming him into the passenger side window. “Fuck! Dammit Allegra! My fucking leg!”
“Remember what I said the last time?” I snapped at him. “Try touching me like that again and I’ll break every damn finger!”
He hissed, rubbing his exposed knee. It was silent after that. He went back to his phone and we continued to ignore one another’s presence.
Once we got back to my folks’ place I reached into the back seat for my bag and JP made a face.
“What about my stuff?” He asked.
I gave him a killing look. “You didn’t mention anything about that!”
“Obviously I need clothes, Allegra.” He pulled at the jersey he was wearing. “I can’t wear this all week. I don’t even have underwear on.”
“Gross.” I growled. I was about to start the car back up when he got out. “Where are you going?” I snapped as he grabbed his crutch.
“I can’t walk up my stairs like this.” He smiled at me. “Would you be a dear? I’m still in the same place. Remember it?”
I wanted to turn him into a granite counter top.
“Thanks, Eggy.” He sneered slamming the car door behind himself.
I slammed myself back into the seat. “Whatever.” I was still on good terms with his roommate, Cary, so I sent him a message to pack JP a bag. I went to the massive liquor store near his place. It had everything. I bought myself a bottle of vodka and then to JP’s apartment.
Cary greeted me and led me inside. “I told him it was a bad idea to go play a game. He had been complaining of hip pain all week.”
The apartment hadn’t changed much. Smelled way better at least. “Yeah, well, since when did he ever listen to anything good for him?”
The duffle bag full of his things was sitting on the couch. A video game had been paused on the TV screen.
“Suppose you’re right.” Cary laughed. “By the way. Do you think JP would want his stash for the week?”
I furrowed my brow. “Stash?”
“Yeah. He just got it too. I don’t think he smoked any before he put himself in the hospital.” He held up a makeup bag I recognized. It had been mine! It was one I lost ages ago. It had little teddy bears all over it holding lipsticks.
Carry shrugged. “I wasn’t sure since he would be at Coach’s place.”
I snatched the bag from him. “Nah. I think this is just what he needs.” I put it into the pocket of my coat, rather than his bag. “Thanks Cary. I’ll call you if I need you take him away for safety reasons.”
“Oh sure.” Carry cleared his throat. “Play nice. I guess.”
I returned to my folks’ house. Mom was making my favorite meal. I guess I also wanted to check up on Dad. Ever since he had that heart attack, he’s not really been the same. He’s slower, less confident. Which I know is hard on him. The house was sparkling in Christmas decor. The place was a gingerbread house in the middle of the woods. It had grown and grown since I was a kid. Hell, now that I wasn’t a kid it was grander than it had ever been.
Mom came out onto the porch as I walked up the driveway. She waved excitedly as if I was a distance away still.
“Hey Mom.” I sighed, adjusting my backpack onto my shoulder. I grabbed JP’s bag as well, letting it drag in the snow a bit.
She hugged me tight once I was close enough. “Hurry and get in! It’s freezing.” Her nose curled for a moment. No doubt she smelled the cigarette but she wasn’t going to say anything. Once inside she grabbed a shopping bag from the table.
“Look at this cute top I found for you!” Mom instantly held up a shirt against me before I could even fully let myself in. “I saw it and knew it was just for you.”
“Thanks, Mom. You could have given this to me for Christmas though.” I opened my arms up to hug her, bending over to hug her tiny frame. I somehow got Dad’s size, probably why Mom got absolutely wrecked birthing me.
“Your Dad and Jean-Pascal are watching the game if you want to join them.” Mom had that look that wavered between ‘oh dear god behave’ and genuine motherly love. Mom would have been a hell of a goalie if she wasn’t under five foot tall. “Are you still planning on staying the night?”
“Reconsidering.” I grumbled.
She touched my hand, holding it gently. “Go see your dad. He’s happy you’ve come to check on him.”
I scoffed, setting my bag down in one of the kitchen chairs. Into the hallway, I heard JP’s horrid, broken glass like laugh. It jabbed into my skin, ripped apart my innards. Good, I could cough blood into his face.
“Did you get my stuff?” JP sneered as I stepped into the living room.
I tossed the bag onto the floor. “There you go.”
JP rolled his eyes. “Be right back, Coach. Gonna change out of these.” He smirked at me as he left the room, hobbling down the hall to the guest room.
Dad waved me over to the free armchair. “Allegra! Come sit down! This game has been awesome.” The room was decorated with the usual plastic christmas tree. There were floppy, stuffed reindeer dotting the backs of chairs. The usual doilies and lace pieces were replaced with holiday colored ones.
I took the offered seat, turning my attention towards him. “How are you feeling?”
He scoffed. “I’m fine. It’s your Mom that gets all worried.” He still had the hospital band from his stay. “Glad you could get JP.”
“Oh. Yeah.” he wasn’t glad I was there. He was just glad his fake son could get there.
JP returned in fresh clothes. I didn’t want to look, but the bright color of his shorts drew my attention. He was wearing an oversized university sweatshirt and gym shorts he should have thrown away in high school.
Since having to leave pro-hockey, he had put on weight, but he still dressed like he had an eight pack and 1% body fat. His wings were tucked in behind his back, but his tail was dancing around beside him over the arm of the couch. His massive frame looked odd placed in my Mom’s chicken decorated living room. I didn’t much appreciate his thick legs laid across my grandmother’s antique coffee table. Nor did I enjoy him sipping beer from my childhood Pokemon cup. It looked tiny in his ridiculously large hand.
“Allegra baby, do you want anything to drink?” Mom called.
“I’m fine!” I answered back and sunk into the armchair.
JP chuckled. “Allegra baby,” he taunted.
I sneered his way. “I thought you had plans.” I asked. “What changed besides being too old to play hockey.”
“Allegra, come on now.” Dad answered so nonchalantly. He wasn’t drinking beer, like I knew he wanted. Instead he had a giant bottle of sports drink before him. “He couldn’t make the reunion.”
“Reunion? What reunion?” I mostly asked Dad.
“My old team,” JP scoffed.
“The pro one?” I met his gaze, but he quickly averted it, reaching for his own drink. “I bet that sucks. All you do is talk about the glory days,” I teased.
“Yeah. Well, at least I have glory days.”
I wanted to lash out, but Dad reached over and patted my arm. “It’ll be good for you to get out of town for a bit. You’ve been cooping yourself up in that apartment too long.”
I place my hand over Dad’s. “I like where I live.” I glared in JP’s direction. “Besides, I work from home. Of course I’m always in my apartment!”
JP glanced my way, a strange look on his face. He fidgeted in his seat, adjusting his hips, tugging down his sweater. “What do you do?”
“Youtube!” Dad threw his head back laughing. “Kids these days. I think she could still make money if she took her job back at the rink.”
“I don’t know if that would be such a good trade off, Pops.” His pitch black eyes cut back over to me. A smirk came across his lips that sent chills down my spine. “I think she has it pretty cushy where she’s at.”
What the fuck did that mean?
“Oh, Allegra, you sure you don’t want anymore?” Mom asked, trying to pass me more of the snickers salad.
“No, Mom. I think I’ll burst if I have anymore of that.” I was fighting back a burp and possible indigestion. I hadn’t eaten my Mom’s cooking in so long, and that Midwestern cuisine wasn’t one to fight with.
Mom was packing away the leftovers. “Well there is still plenty leftover if you want some more later. I know how much you loved this as a kid.”
“Dinner was great, as always.” Dad said, standing up. “I think I’ll be in for an early night.”
“What about the game?” JP asked.
“It’ll record.” Dad walked off from the table, leaving JP and I alone.
“Chip off the old block?” JP asked.
“Huh?”
“You gonna turn in early too?” JP’s eyes flicked towards the kitchen door to make sure Mom wasn’t coming back.
“If my parents aren’t up I’ll probably just watch shit on my phone in my room.” I gave him a once over. “Why?”
He scoffed. “Geez. Guess I’ll be bored.”
“Yeah well, you have wifi and two hands. Use ‘em.” I went into the kitchen to help Mom finish cleaning up.
After that I went off to my room to settle my stomach. I held the pack of cigarettes in my hand, contemplating cracking them open and sneaking outside. Just like the good old days. Instead, I took my caboodle and made my way to the bathroom.
My folk’s house hadn’t changed much since I was a kid. It was still the same place. Mostly brown wood, splashes of my mother’s favorite colors here and there. But the bathroom had gone through a major renovation after my Dad’s health issues peaked. They had gotten one of those fancy sit down tubs, as well as a shower with a built-in bench. It was all pinks and whites to make my Mom happy. Her collection of Avon bottles remained, as did the curtains from 1985. The shower sure was nice. It was kind of cool to sit there and let the water falls all over me.
The towels were new too, super plush and extra big. I liked that. I was just opening the door when a shadow loomed over me. I glared, stepping aside JP.
“Pissing yourself?” I asked.
“Nah.” I didn’t trust his smirk one bit. He leaned over top of me, putting himself between me and my bedroom door. “Come on! I’m bored. I can’t watch anything on the TV while it records. And there ain’t shit for me to do otherwise. I thought we could fight a little. Catch up.”
I rolled my eyes. “You want to fight?”
He looked me up and down in a way that said he already knew. I knew he knew, but that was eons ago. Why was he looking at me like he could imagine me naked now? “Your my only form of entertainment here, Eggy. Remember the good old days when we liked one another?” He tucked a damp strand of hair behind my ear and I slapped it away.
“They’re old for a reason, JP.” I sneered.
Leaning down closer to me, JP got right up to my ear and whispered. “You know I like getting slapped around sometimes, temptress?” He hissed that last word particularly slow.
All blood rushed from my face. I went cold all over and gaped up at him. “What the fuck did you just say?”
His grin was too smug for my taste. I wanted to slap it off and sew his mouth shut. “I’m calling you a terrible temptress.”
I shoved him into my bedroom, slamming the door shut behind me. “What do you know?” I snapped at him.
He chuckled, taking a seat on my bed. “Only what you post of course.” His tail flicked as he made himself more at home.
I wanted to kill him. Strangle him. Beat him to death. Whatever was the most violent and extreme option. “How did you find it?”
“Your Backer Packer account was recommended to me. Little did I know I would be seeing a familiar sight.” That look again. Undressing me with his eyes, removing the towel to something he knew very well. “I know that pussy anywhere. It was my first after all.”
All this gritting my teeth, I’d need to see the dentist soon. “You have to pay to see my page.”
A deep laugh left his throat. “And I do. Gladly.” His tail swished back and forth more. His wings untucked ever so slightly. “And every time it is a delightful wank down memory lane.” JP put his arm over my head, glaring down at me. “I don’t mind if you can’t stand me. I just need to fuck you one last time.”
How could I not laugh? The old days were a mix of romance and friends with benefits. Then it all turned to jealousy. Fighting. And then he went pro and I never heard a word from him. He had a lot of nerve bringing up those old days.
I pushed my palm against his chest. “You think I’m going to let you? You should have gone to your damn reunion. I bet there would have been plenty of eager hockey groupies there to get you off.”
His expression changed. The taunting and teasing was gone, what was left was a stone cold glare of rage. “You expect me to go there?”
“What? Come on, you get off on telling your pro stories! I’m sure you're frothing at not being able to go-” His hand slammed by my head.
Stepping even closer, JP caught the edge of the towel, threatening to pull it. “Do you have any idea how humiliating it is to go from being the next best thing to being nothing?” He growled. His voice was dangerously deep.
It clicked. “You hurt yourself on purpose. Oh my god!” I laughed harder. “That’s so pathetic!”
Those cold fingers of his locked around my jaw and held it shut. “I lost everything, and all over a stupid move. I’m a joke, Eggy.” His sharp teeth were on edge, his jaw tremendously tight. “If I went back to that reunion all I would hear would be about how I lost it all. My chance. The game. If I didn’t show up, then I would hear it regardless. I had to do something. Anything to save my fucking face!”
He was so close and I had nowhere to run. I was literally between a rock and a hard place. So I laughed again. “Well, doing something stupid has always been you M.O.”
The towel around me went tight. I tried keeping a hold of it, but JP ripped it away from me. I clasped my arm around my breasts. “At least I don’t take the biggest dildos I can for pathetic losers’ money.” He spoke in a hushed whisper.
When did it get so hot? Mom must have turned up the thermostat. I took a few deep breaths before snapping out a retort. “That includes you, idiot.”
Another deep, wicked laugh. “Yeah. But unlike them, I’ve actually gotten to fuck you. Over. And over. And over.” His hips moved, rubbing himself into my belly.
I was having a hard time catching my breath. He was rock fucking hard.
“I’m the one who made you a size queen.” He grabbed my hand from my chest, forcing it down to touch him. He moaned into my ear. “Remember your old best friend?”
Of course I did! That cock had been inside me more times than I cared to remember. It was a beautiful stone like monument to pleasure. Well, back when I liked him.
My breath caught in my throat. “I’ll scream.”
JP gave me a wide grin. “I know.”
Shit! Shit! Shit! Shit! Shit!
He pushed himself into my hand more, making me stroke him. “Is it like you remember? Or is it even better because it’s not silicone?”
“Silicone doesn’t need twenty minutes of head.” I hissed through my teeth. Still, my hand was moving on its own now.
He stuck out his purple tongue to show off the slit at the beginning, as well as how long it was. “I’m good at giving it now too.”
I hated teen me at that moment. Also twenty year old me. And twenty three year old me. I wasn’t going to add thirty-three year old me to that list.
JP pushed down his shorts, his cock fading from stone gray to amethyst purple and crystal tip. “We both know all this fighting between us is because we haven’t fucked, Allegra. It’s been that same song and dance since we were sixteen and fumbling around in the backseat of your old Intrepid.”
I bit my lip, watching that crystal tip gleam. It swayed between us, nearly hitting against my belly. JP tugged up his sweater, revealing a soft tummy that had never existed before.
I glared at him. “And you’ve been a bane on my existence ever since. Why do you think I fuck those dildos? Huh? Because guys like you never cut it.”
There was that grin again. “Shame.” He acted like he was going to step away. “I thought we could make friends over the holiday break.”
“It would take more than an orgasam for us to be friends, Jean Pascal.” I stepped forward as well. “You would die of exhaustion before I would even-” He grabbed my shoulder, yanking it and flipping me around. He used one hand to pin me against the wall with my arms behind my back.
“I’m up to that task.” His cock pressed firmly into my ass.
I grunted, trying to fight back. “I knew you’d do this.”
Laughing, he rutted himself into my flesh. “I knew you wanted me to. You don’t want to admit it. But it’s okay. I’ll take responsibility.”
“Are you that hard up? None of the girls running to your bed like that used to?” I tossed back at him. “Running out of the groupies and twinks you used to brag about?”
He leaned over my shoulder. “Gonna fuck the girl who made a Backer Packer because she can’t forget the feeling of my cock inside her.” He took hold of his shaft, moving himself down, prodding between my thighs until he slid between them. “Taking all those massive dildos because nothing will please her like my size.”
His length slid back and forth, easing himself deeper between my legs until he found supple purchase.
Laughing, JP slapped his free hand into my ass, gripping it firmly. “You’re so fucking wet. I knew you wanted me.”
I struggled to free my wrists. “Look, just do the only thing you do well and leave me alone. Cary gave me your stash, and I’m more eager to try it out thank ever fuck you again.”
“Bitch. Stealing a poor man’s weed.” Suddenly, JP pulled away. “Where is it?” He grabbed my bag, pulling things out of it.
I charged at him, forgetting I was naked. “What the fuck are you doing?”
“Trying to find the stash you stole.” He huffed. “Where the fuck did you put it you-” he stopped and grinned. He pulled out my vibrator. “Dirty girl. Couldn’t even behave during the holidays!”
I flapped my arms out in exasperation. “God, look, I’ll give you your stash back. Just leave me alone.”
Clicking on the vibrator, JP placed it on his cock, running it from base to tip. “Oh fuck. That’s good.”
“Gross. I’ll have to get a new one.” I could only take so much. Watching him use my toy on himself was over the line. Fuck. I hate how it turned me on.
“What’s gross is those cigarettes in there. I thought you quit.” He swirled the vibrator around his glans, causing precum to glisten along the crystal tip of his cock.
“I only smoke when I am stressed out. You know. Like right now?” I ran my tongue along the edge of my bottom lip.
JP moaned, biting his lip. His cock throbbed and he added his hand to the mix. “Do you put this inside you? Huh? Or is it just for your stupid clit?”
When did I last take a breath? I can’t remember. Fuck! He’s not hot. Stop thinking he’s hot! Stop getting so turned on!
That purple tongue darted along his lips. “Is it better than me?”
“Everything is.”
JP dropped everything and we fell onto the bed. He kissed me, opening my legs and pushing himself between them.
He yanked his head back. “By the way, I don’t like kissing people who smoke.” He put his hand over my throat. “You’re disgusting. I’m not kissing that.”
I couldn’t stand it anymore. I grabbed hold of his cock, tugging it towards my vulva. “I don’t fucking need kissing. Fuck me and get it over with.”
The most wicked of grins painted his face. “Glad we’re on the same page now.” he mercilessly penetrated me, not giving me a chance to savor or adapt. He was all in at once.
I cried out, but his hand moved from my throat to my mouth. “Shut the fuck up. Remember. We don’t wanna wake Mom and Dad.” He pulsed inside me as a warning. “Admit it. I’m better.” He moaned. “Better than every other cock out there. Better than every single dildo. Better than your fingers.” His hips moved on their own, thrusting as deep inside as they could.
“Fuck! You’re still so tight! Even after taking all those monster dildos. God, baby, you’re still so good.”
For the love of God, don’t talk. I tried getting that across with my eyes.
“Fuck, baby. Fuck!” His deep voice turned into a pathetic whine. “It’s been so long. I missed you. I missed you. I missed you.” The more he whined, the harder he went.
Unfortunately, I missed it too.
“Why did we ever stop?” He panted. “Your pussy is the only one that gets me so fucking excited like this. You’re so fucking irritating it makes me wanna fuck you harder and harder! No one makes me wanna become a beast like you!”
Damn him! I hadn’t felt this way in so long! The toys only did so much to bring back that surge of deep, powerful, pleasure that he did. His cock was a work of art. Heavy. Curved. So fucking hard. I moaned against his palm, letting my eyes roll back.
“I knew it,” he laughed breathlessly. “I fucking knew it! You missed me too! Baby, let’s never stop. Please? I can’t take it anymore! I don’t care if you fuck other guys, I’ll fuck them with you. Please just always bring that pussy back to me!”
That fervent, feral propulsion of his hips, the way he held his hand on my lower back. It was all driving me crazy. Too bad he kept the other hand over my mouth, or I’d have some choice words.
“I can tell you’re about to come. Come for me. Come on my dick. Oh god. Fucking come. I’ll come! Come! Come! Come!” Rapid pumps shook me from thought. I couldn’t hold a thought together. My body was shaking, toes curling.
“That’s it, baby. Come on me. Come on me. Come on me. Fuckign do it! Now! PleasE! I need you to fucking come on my dick!”
The orgasm was so good, I almost blacked out. I screamed against his hand as my vision faded to a pinpoint. My body continued to move, grinding on that monstrous cock of his to milk every pleasurable second of intensity I could get.
“Stop! Stop!” he whined. “It’s too much! It’s too much!” He was coming too, pouring deep inside me, throbbing, aching with overstimulation.
“Fuck you!” His cock slipped out and come splashed on my belly and thighs. Jp lost balance, toppling over and hitting the floor.
I laughed in my delirium, listening to him whimper and moan on the floor. Turning to melted butter, I slid from the bed to the floor, laying beside him, kissing him in his most pathetic state.
“Fuck you.” I bit his lip.
His chest was heaving, eyes staring beyond me.
After a while, I gave him back his stash and we sat outside in the cold enjoying the contents, as well as the vodka I had purchased.
“There’s a lot we need to talk about.” I blew out a plume of smoke into the air, watching it trap snowflakes as it floated away.
He turned up the vodka bottle and took a swig. “I know.” We traded joint and bottle. “But why not fuck until we feel like it?”
I drank from the bottle. The rim still warm from his lips. “You’re going to have to fuck me on camera.”
“Deal.” He put his cold hand between my thighs and squeezed. “You’re still so fucking wet, baby.”
I stole the joint from him, pulling deeply from it. “Good job then.”
“Aww, you complimented me.” He put his weight into my side. “Are you getting soft from coming so hard?”
“I’m not in my right mind.” I set the joint aside, opening my arms up and letting him fall into my chest. I kissed the top of his head. “I can’t believe you broke your leg to get out of some stupid reunion.”
A grunt as all I got as a reply.
“You got hurt. That wasn’t your fault. What was your fault was that you pretended I didn’t exist for three years!” I pinched the tip of his ear and he squirmed. “Getting engaged to the coach’s daughter on top of it might I add.” I twisted.
JP continued to writhe under me. “Stop! Let go! You’re gonna chip it!”
“Then you come back here like nothing happened!” I let him go and pushed him back. “Of course I’m pissed at you. You betrayed me.”
A white breath was all that gave him away as not being completely stone. “Yeah. Well. I lost it all if that makes you feel any better. I lost my dream job. I lost the coach’s daughter. Twice.”
Exhaling, I let a lot of things go. But I would forget nothing. “Then apologize. And we can go fuck again.”
His eyes flickered. “And you’ll stop hating me?”
“A little.” I shrugged. “So go on. Out with it.”
Instead he bent down, kissing me. He cupped my face like back when we were young. He felt tender.
“I’m sorry I’m an idiot,” he moaned into my ear. “Let me eat you out to make up for it. Huh?”
I laughed. “Here.”
He bit my neck and chuckled. “Of course here!”
Dammit, I was falling back into old habits I thought I had kicked. Fuck my life.
Size Difference x Touch him and die x Metamorphosis x It's only us (siblings and romantic)
Featuring artwork by @maxspite through whole story
A witch once told me, when I was very little, that I was born in the Violet Cove, and I would swallow me as well. My sister dragged me right out of her tent, scolding me for wandering off like that in such a crowded place. But it was too late. I had heard my fate, and I was young enough to latch onto it and believe it. Even now that I have grown.
Back then I thought it was something magical, but now as I harvest my millionth violet star, I now realize the bog witch meant I would live and die in this place. Working and harvesting, living in the same old cabin my grandfather died in, my mother died in. On and on and on and on it goes!
I tossed a handful of the stars into the basket and stood up from the edge, taking my feet out of the water. “Sure.”
Tara’s dark eyes gave me the once-over. “Where were you just now?”
My eyes were back out along the swamp, watching fireflies glow over the lily pads and weave through the low-hanging branches. “Here,” I sighed heavily. “Always here.” I picked up my haul of violet stars, bringing them over to the cart.
“Sure you are,” she scoffed in a teasing tone. “I think this batch will give us just enough so we can begin processing these beauties.” She smiled into my nearly full basket.
For generations, our family has harvested the Violet Stars that gave the cove its name. From the small, somewhat fuzzy berries, we made inks and dyes which, when done just right, will shine like stars. But recently, people have been coming and harvesting the berries to make their own, and thus, our family business was struggling.
“I thought I was cooking tonight.” I joined her on the seat, watching her take the reins of our mule.
“I’m in a good mood today. I don’t mind cooking.” She snapped the reins, and the mule began trotting forward.
How she can be in a good mood, I don’t know. We’re having to set traps around the cabin to catch food, and half of what we catch we have to set free because either it’s an inedible species, is too young, or is valuable to the swamp. So then that leaves us with greens and, as of late, violet stars as our only food source. My piss was coming out purple!
Tara gave me a smile. “Cheer up! We’ve finally gotten a great haul, and we’ll make our money back tenfold with this one. I promise. We’ll be seeing golden days yet.”
I returned her smile, though unsure. “Yeah. I know.” I braced myself back up in the seat and sighed. “It’s just been so long. And with no help-”
“I know,” Tara murmured. “It’s been rough just the two of us. But we’ve made it this far, and we’ll continue to make it. We learned that, and we know the swamp will protect us.”
Once home, we unloaded the violet stars into the shed and put the mule away. Tara was gazing around the property, seeming to see something she wasn’t telling me.
“Luca, can you go check the traps?” She sounded distracted.
“Sure.” I came up behind her, trying to follow her gaze. Her brow furrowed as she focused on something in the dirt. “Is something wrong?”
She let out a long, exasperated sigh. “It’s probably nothing. Probably critters or something wandering around the house. Just thought I saw boot prints over here.” Tara had an air of unease about her. Of course she did. Thieves had been an issue for years, but now with the popularity of the violet stars, things around here were…bleak.
“Could be mine,” I offered to set her at ease.
Tara laughed. “Yeah! Probably is. Just with this new haul, I’m mighty protective.” She returned to unlock the front door. “I’ll get the stove ready.”
“I’ll be quick with it.” I walked around the back of the house, heading towards the river that ran alongside our backyard. Over the years, the riverbed rocks had become stained purple from the processing of the violet stars, and the earth had a faint shimmer to it.
I went further down the river to some of the bigger traps, hoping we would catch something that was big enough for a meal for once. I was picturing something grilling and sizzling on the stove as I walked around the massive trees. It took a moment to get out of my hungry thoughts to realize something wasn’t right.
The traps we tossed upon the shore shattered and broke. There was a part of the net that was ripped on shore with something still attached. Hesitantly, I went and started pulling on the net, wondering where it came from. Whatever was inside was heavy! It took all my strength to pull it. Then, I saw it. A long, winding tail. It twitched, showing the dark scales shift from black to blue.
I dropped the net, stepping back in fear until I tripped over a trap. I fell on my backside hard, howling in pain.
“You,” a deep, rumbling voice echoed through the trees. “You there, man-thing.” The tail whipped back underwater, and the water went unnaturally still, as if the river stopped flowing.
I froze stiff from fear. The pain in my tailbone didn’t exist. What was in that net? Was this what the witch had told me about?
“Did you set this trap?” Glowing lights appeared under the water, radiant blue, unlike anything I had seen before. “Man-thing-” it sang in a taunting tone. The blue eyes came to the surface. “Come to me, man-thing.”
I crawled on all fours to the edge of the river. My body moved willingly, even if my mind was confused and hazy.
The net, which was wrapped around it, hindered the creature from rising further from the water. “Free me, man-thing, and I will consider forgiving you.”
“I didn’t set the net,” I answered. “We only set the traps.”
The creature sighed. “I know you didn’t.” It slithered up onto the shore beside me, arms bent back in the net, contorted on the dark moss. I took out my knife, stained with the juice of a million violet stars. I began cutting the creature free, slowly realizing its body was not of this world. His long, dark tail spilled into the water with no end in sight. The torso was human, but covered in shining scales, with fins along the arms and back, and hands webbed with spongy pads covering the elongated palm.
The eyes. My goddess, the eyes. Large, deep things that went on forever like a mirror facing itself. Dark, and yet beaming with radiant blue light. Stripes colored his flat face, and they faded back into long, flowing fins. The gills under his jaw flared out, turning powdery blue at the ends.
“I see.” He tilted my head this way and that. “Yes. I know you.” His voice came out as a sensual purr. His hand pressed into my throat ever so slightly, his slender fingers kneaded until they reached my jaw, and he seemed to study the bone.
A shiver coursed through my body. Not completely out of fear, although it was there. It was a different sort of feeling, one that I found enjoyable. The creature’s hand tightened around my throat more, making me gasp. My cock was throbbing rock hard within an instant.
The creature smirked, long, inky tongue darting out along its jowls. “I owe you a favor, man-thing.” He pulled me in closer, lapping his tongue along my jaw and into my ear. I shivered more, letting out a choked moan.
His other hand pressed against my groin, feeling my cock. This caused his grin to grow, revealing how his mouth opened all the way to his neck. His tongue traced along my mouth, which I opened. His kiss was cold, even as his tongue slithered down my throat. I moaned again, eyes rolling back in ecstasy.
He rubbed his palm into me, kneading my cock through my trousers. Then, he pulled my trousers down around my knees, and tentacles from his waist wrapped around me, holding me against him while searching along my skin. I choked on his tongue, grasping hard against his chest. His eyes flooded my vision, purer blue than the sky. My mind was already spinning with ecstasy. My core was pulsing, throbbing through my whole body. There was nothing on Earth like this.
I tasted the river, the salt of the earth. The low moans that came from the creature rattled my mind further. Low growls rumbled through my skin, pouring into my veins until all I could do was tremble in response to his deep noises.
I came and came, spilling against him. I writhed in pleasure all the while he grinned, chuckling as his tongue slipped away, lapping at his chips before disappearing back behind sharp teeth.
“That’s good, man-thing.” He set me back down on the bank. “I like you.” He looked at his palm, dripping with my seed. He lapped his palm and fingers clean with that long, black tongue.
Never, ever, had my body reacted like that to anyone. I was still pulsing, and yet I ached for him more. Pushing my hair back from my sweaty brow, all I could do was gaze at his beautiful, strange face. “Who are you?”
“Akurra.” His name sent bolts through my body, jolting me awake like a thunderstorm. He grinned at my recognition. “And yours, man-thing?”
There were stars in my eyes, and I’m pretty sure there was drool dripping from my lip. I was searching for the answer to give him. I almost forgot myself. “Luca.” I finally breathed.
Akurra touched my cheek again. “Come to me again, Luca,” he whispered. “Your reward for saving me has only just begun.” He vanished into the river, and it flowed again, rippling and bubbling.
Still in shock, I knelt there, cock out, seed dripping from the tip. A trap flew up onto the shore, filled almost to bursting with giant red craw. Akurra’s hand rose to the surface and waved before disappearing again.
“By the goddess.” I was gulping down air. Laying back on the mossy bank, placing my forearm over my eyes. I had to laugh. “Whoa!” I closed my eyes until my breath returned to normal.
“Luca!” Tara’s voice carried through the swamp. “Luca? Where are you?”
“Oh, shit!” I gathered myself, pulling up my trousers. “Coming!” I picked up the trap filled with red craw and raced back towards the house.
Tara was standing outside the house, wringing her hands. Her worried expression turned to an angry pout once she saw me. “What took you so long?”
“Sorry, I uhm-” What was I to say? Should I confess what I saw? What I did. No. Not all of what I did, I might die of embarrassment telling my sister I had the best orgasm of my life.
“You’re flushed.” Tara put her hand on my cheek and then smoothed it up to my forehead. “You’re warm too.”
“I am!” I blurted, holding out the trap filled with struggling red craw. “Had to fight something for this trap!”
Tara’s mouth flopped open and closed in awe. We had never seen so many giant red craw at once! People considered them a delicacy, one of the tastiest meals from the rivers, but catching them wasn’t easy.
“Luca! This is a treat!” The joy that shone in her eyes added to my contentment. I handed the basket over to her, and she danced with it. “This is like a miracle! What did you put in the traps?”
I couldn’t keep secrets from Tara. I never could. She was the only person in this world I could tell everything. “I saved Akurra!” I blurted it out a little too loudly, far too eager.
Tara stared at me, eyes wide, happiness over giant red craw gone. “What?” She almost laughed at me.
My mouth was going dry. “He was in a net! I mean, did you set a net?”
Tara went white, and her mouth opened slightly as she turned to me. “No.” Her eyes were darting back and forth, unsure of what she should focus on first. Net or Akurra? “So there was a net, and Akurra had gotten stuck in it?” She drawled.
”Of course not. They’re dangerous here.” Tara set the trap of craw down on the table. “What worries me more is that Akurra, of all things, got trapped in it. But you got him out?”
I fidgeted in my seat, stiffening my back as I tried not to appear so nervous. “Yes.”
Tara was still staring at me; not once had she blinked. “The king of the swamp? The unending river itself?” She set the trap down on the table. “THAT Akurra?”
I nodded.
She was flabbergasted, couldn’t blame her, so was I. “What…what did he do? What did he say?”
I swallowed, nodding again. “He said he would reward me.”
“Reward-” Tara sat herself down and took a few deep breaths. “You’re not pulling my leg, are you? Akurra? Of all things in this swamp? Akurra!”
“I can’t explain it, but I know that is the only thing he could be. It’s like knowing how to breathe or blink. It’s natural to know who he is.” I could still taste him in my mouth, earthy, dark, flowing.
“A reward from Akurra is mythic,” Tara breathed. “You know that, right?”
“I do.” I fidgeted in place. “Gramps used to tell us stories about Akurra. I know what’s going on.”
“What did he do?” Tara sounded breathless.
My face flushed in that instant, and I kept darting my eyes away from her. How do I explain what happened out there? I can’t exactly blurt out to my sister that Akurra gave me the greatest orgasm known to man.
“He kissed me.” It wasn’t exactly a fib, but I still felt nervous Tara would see through me. Like she always did.
Tara sighed, walking back over to the full trap. “A kiss, eh? I bet you enjoyed that.” She said with a laugh.
I giggled along nervously.
Tara picked a few strands of the ripped net from the side of the trap. “This still unnerves me. We’ve never used nets here. So who the hell was in our swamp?”
I shook my head. “That’s what I would like to know.”
Tara sighed heavily, opening the trap to toss craw into the stove pot. “We’ve been having so many issues with thieves lately. It makes me worried.” She looked back at me with a sort of glint in her eyes. “Guess it’s lucky you have Akurra on our side. Maybe he’ll look out for us now.”
I smiled back at her. “You act like I need him! I can take care of us. Mom and Grandpa taught me everything they taught you.”
Smirking back at me, Tara began working on making us a filling supper. “You know I trust you with my life, Luca. But we both know to trust me with the muscle and you with the words.”
I scoffed. “Don’t forget it! Because you’re going to have to rely on me if you ever want to get married.”
Tara scoffed right back at me. “Not all of us are lucky enough to stumble upon Akurra!”
The swift flush of my cheeks brought me right back to Akurra’s embrace, his tongue down my throat, his hands all over me. I drifted off for a moment, thinking about him. He was all I ever wanted; any other fleeting desire or lingering gaze upon men didn’t matter.
That evening, I woke with a horribly dry throat. I coughed and coughed, getting up out of bed and stumbling to the kitchen where I gulped from the water bucket. I stuck my head down inside it, unable to quench my thirst enough.
I sighed under the water, almost breathing it in.
I pulled my head out of the water at the very thought. Breathing? I touched my neck and found the strangest scratches. No, these were not scratches. I fetched the lamp from the table, shakily lighting it before heading to the bathroom.
In the mirror, I inspected myself. The so-called scratches looked faintly purple, like a bruise. But the small, fine slits lay parallel along my jaw on each side.
“What-” my breath caught in my chest. They looked like gills.
“Luca!” Tara shouted from the kitchen. “Breakfast!”
I thought as quickly as I could. “Just a moment!” I searched my room, digging through drawers until I found a scarf. I wrapped it around my neck, double-checking myself in the mirror before Tara saw me.
I went into the kitchen, trying to act as nonchalant as possible. Because I focused on Tara too much, I almost fell off the seat when I sat at the table, sitting on the very corner of the chair.
“I found some eggs this morning, so I did a little-” She stopped when she turned from the stove. “Are you cold or something?” Tara motioned to the scarf around my neck.
I clutched at it, laughing a bit. “Just a little.”
Tara shrugged. “If you’re cold, then stay home. I can make it to town on my own.” She placed our plates on the table.
I pouted slightly. “You sure?”
She nodded quickly, adjusting her boots. “Of course. I’d feel better having someone at home, anyway.” She took a bite of food and then smirked at me. “We need to hold the thieves at bay. Think you can do that?”
I scoffed at her. “As best I can.”
We enjoyed breakfast, but I kept checking my scarf in case. I wasn’t yet ready to reveal the changes I was going through. Tara eventually finished her meal, and I went with her out to the cart.
“I’ll be back this evening. If you get lonely, find Akurra,” she teased.
My face went bright red, and I tried to brush it off. “Just be safe.”
Tara left, heading to fetch the cart. I darted away, going back to the bathroom and taking off the scarf. The gills had grown overnight. The slight bruising now looked like the color of the violet stars, and there was a blue hue going around my throat.
Akurra was changing me. Was this going to be his gift? I was more hoping we could; I don’t know, be boyfriends? Was I being turned into a fish? No, not a fish. Akurra wasn’t a fish. Maybe some sort of amphibian? Last night I could breathe underwater. Maybe that was his plan all along, we would be together in every sense of the word. I could be in the river with him! But…that was scary too. I had Tara to think about.
As soon as I knew Tara was gone, I went outside. I went back to the same place I found Akurra yesterday. The water was flowing; birds were singing. It was as it always had been.
After undressing, I hung my clothes away from the water. I stepped in slowly. The water was ice-cold. I shivered, slowly inching in more and more. Then I plunged.
I saw under the water, following the gentle flow of the river. I was trying my hardest not to breathe, and then, I was. The water rippled along my gills like a cool breeze. I opened my eyes, and to my shock, I could see!
Something came up behind me, grabbing me around my waist and then wrapped around me in a corkscrew motion. Akurra grinned, eyes sparkling like a million stars.
I gasped, trying to speak. But even underwater, that was still impossible.
I was eager to continue from yesterday, but Akurra removed himself from me and took my hand. We swam together along the river, following the current. He led me deep, deep down into the swamp, towards corners I never would have dared venture alone. The thick trees soon blotted out the sun, and a glow came deep from within the heart of the swamp.
Akurra and I rose from the water, and he placed me on a large smooth stone that was naturally radiating heat from within.
“I’ve never been this far into the swamp,” I murmured, unsure of what else I could say.
“Only idiots and lost souls venture this far,” Akurra purred.
I swallowed. “Am I either one of those?”
“No.” Akurra’s palms pet up my bare legs. Ever so slowly, he spread them open upon the warm stone. “What you are, man-thing, is mine.”
I shuddered, losing my breath for a moment. “Is that why …why I’m changing?”
Akurra chuckled, taking hold of my cock in his hand. “If you are going to be mine, how else would I have you? I cannot take a man-thing into the waters. You would die, and then I would mourn.” His tongue lapped up the length of my cock, and I let out a rather pitiful moan of pleasure and excitement.
“You will change, and then you will join me in my river,” he growled in response. “You will become a king with me, a ruler of the swamp. All you desire will be yours.” His mouth sunk over me, taking my cock into his throat.
I reached out, smoothing my palm over the top of his head. “Oh…Akurra-” His lashes fluttered and my jaw went slack. “Yes! Oh, yes,” I breathed. “That’s amazing!”
A low rumble vibrated along my shaft, deep into my loins and through my brain. I arched my hips, sinking deeper into his throat.
Akurra gripped my ass, sinking his fingers into me. He lifted his head, smirking while his tongue lapped into the crevice of his mouth. “Is that what you want? To shed your man-thing skin and join me?”
I shouldn’t have been thinking about anything else except him, but Tara came into my mind. I couldn’t just leave her.
Akurra laid me down on the stone, slithering up onto me. The tentacles on his hips grasped at me, wrapping around my rear and legs. “Anything you desire, I will grant.” His thumb rested on my lips. “And when the time comes, you too will have my power.” I opened my mouth to allow his thumb to press against my tongue. He pressed against me, something cool and slick rubbed against my thigh.
With a gasp, I let him take me. A pinch, some pressure, and then I was his. Taken by the king of the swamp. I had become part of the unending river.
The smile on his face wavered ever so slightly in his pleasure. His endless eyes never closed; they stared into me, going forever and ever until time was meaningless. I lost myself in him, absorbed by what he gave me.
I was a shivering, shaking pile for him to use. I was greedy to be given all he had; it didn’t matter to me.
I wanted him.
I needed him.
The canopy of the trees hid the sun, so I did not know how long I had been his. All I knew was that I had never, ever, been so drunk on anything before.
“Why me?” I whispered to him as I cuddled against his chest.
He chuckled. “The stars decided.”
The genuine stars or the violet stars? It didn’t matter; I liked his answer regardless. I stayed with him there on that warm rock until my senses returned to me. I didn’t know how late it was, but I needed to return home before Tara realized I was missing.
“Akurra,” I whispered, giving him a gentle shake.
His head rose from under his arm, and he gazed at me, eyes dark for a moment before shining in the dark. “What is it?”
“I need to go home.”
He scoffed, pushing himself up. “Your home should be here. But I understand.” He took me back into the river, swimming until we reached the place we first met. Once again, he handed me a trap full of food, and with a kiss he silently left. I found my clothes where I left them, dressed quickly and found my pants fit strangely.
I raced back home, finding Tara was just putting the cart and the mule away. I came up along the walkway to greet her, waving.
“Glad you’re back!”
“Yeah,” she huffed. “Me too!” She looked disgruntled, flushed around the cheeks, her eyes a little red.
“What’s wrong?”
She shook her head, barely looking at me. “Nothing.” She wiped her nose with her sleeve and walked ahead of me. “I’d rather hear about your day.”
“Well,” I murmured. “I was with Akurra.”
She bristled a bit. “Really?” As she opened the door, she turned to look at me, and her brow pinched. She grabbed my face, turning my head this way and that.
“Tara?” I said with squished cheeks.
She scoffed. “Did he hit you?”
“No!” I exclaimed. “No! We, um…we did nice things!”
She continued to furrow her brow. “You’re like…turning purple.” Her hands smoothed down my cheeks, along my hairline. “Are these scales?”
I yanked away from her, heading to the washroom where I could look in the mirror. I didn’t see them right at first, which made Tara’s sharp eye even more spectacular. Hidden in my hairline were these purple and brown scales, growing towards my cheekbone and around my new gills.
“What sort of nice things are causing my brother to turn into a fish?” Tara huffed, her hands on her hips.
“I’m not turning into a fish!” I snapped.
I saw tears well up in her eyes again, and she raced away from me.
“Tara!” I chased after her to her room. “Tara, something is wrong!”
She slammed her door in my face, and I heard a deep sob from within.
“Hey!” I banged on her door. “Answer me I-” My fist went through her door. There was a moment of stillness, like when the glow of the river stopped. I pulled my fist back through the thick wood, seeing Tara’s shocked face inside.
“Luca?” her voice warbled. “It’s unlocked.”
I opened the door, stepping over the debris from my punch.
Hear tear-filled eyes stared at me in disbelief. I saw a fear ripple through her gaze that she tried to hide. “What was that?”
I shook my head, silent, grasping my hands together. “I don’t…I uhm-”
“It’s Akurra, isn’t it?” She wiped the tears away from her eyes. “Is this his doing?”
I nodded.
She sighed, sitting down on the edge of the bed. “This is the last thing I needed, Luca.” She hiccuped.
“What? Tara, what’s going on?” I knelt down before her, taking hold of her hand. “What happened in town?”
“I learned in town today that taxes are going up,” she whimpered. “If you live within the limits of town, it’s not that much. But the further out you live-” She whimpered.
A chill gripped my heart.
“Luca, what do we do?” Tara cried, wrapping her arms around me. I held her tight, burying my face in her shoulder.
There had to be something Akurra could do to help us. Stop the thieves so we could have enough to sell? Find us pearls in the river? I don’t know!
Tara had been going into town more regularly, selling raw violet stars in order to start off our savings. Everything helped, and we needed everything. While she was gone, I worked sorting what violet stars we had, picking out ones she could sell the next day, maybe even digging into our storage to find reserved jams, preserves, and even some of grandpa’s supposed violet star wine. Anything we could sell.
I was sitting on the bank one day, washing and scrubbing some of Mom’s knitted projects made with violet star dye to make them look new and wearable, also to sell.
“Luca! Buddy!”
I looked up from my scrubbing stone, quickly pulling my scarf up around my neck to hide my growing gills. “Mason?”
Mason was the mayor’s son, and someone I went to school with. Someone I had once harbored potent feelings for. He came skipping across the way, bigger and more built than I remembered.
“What are you doing out here?” I grumbled.
“Not excited to see an old friend?” He laughed. “I was just getting out of town. No one is thrilled with my family right now.”
“The taxes,” I replied and continued scrubbing the sweater. “Yeah. If Tara caught you around here, I think she would have a few choice words for you.”
“I saw her heading into town. The only reason I felt safe coming here.” He laughed. “Dad thinks it’ll be good to help the town grow.” He sat down on the bank beside me, taking off his boots to dip into the water. “But people like you,” he scoffed. “I don’t know what he’s thinking.”
His hand was close to me, as if he wanted to reach out and put it on my arm. I could still remember how those big, burly hands touched me before. In secret, he would kiss me, fuck me. He was my first love, my first heartbreak.
“You okay?” Mason brushed back my scarf a bit. “You’re bruised!”
Thank goodness the shade of the trees made my scales look like bruises, or else who knows what he’d say. I inched away and laughed. “Yeah, Tara and I were working during that last storm a few days ago, and I got rocked!”
Mason’s eyes worked their way down me. “You’re not suited for this kind of life, Luca. Why do you stay here? Tara I get, but you?”
I looked over at him, feeling like he was trying to get at something.
“It is beautiful out here, though. I could understand staying for that.” He murmured, eyes cast out over the swamp. “I’ve always wanted to live here.”
Missed the boat on that one, I thought to myself. “Well, I’m sure you’ve got the money for it.”
Mason laughed, turning his smile and sharp blue eyes to me. “One day, maybe.” He reached out to me, touching my cheek. “Seeing you reminds me of the old days.”
I wanted to pull away, but his hand was so warm.
“Back in my dad’s office?” His voice became a purr. “Under his desk?” he chuckled. “I’ve been thinking about that a lot, especially since Dad has me working there more often.”
I found a chance to pull away. “He always wanted you to follow in his footsteps.”
His nose curled in offense, and he gazed back out into the swamp. “I don’t think he realizes he raised an idiot.”
I stood up and went to hang the sweater to dry. “I wouldn’t say that. You’re not stupid, just controlled by a different head. Ow!” He wrenched his foot out of the water and looked through the ripples.
He threw his head back with a loud laugh. “Yeah, that’s true.” He grabbed his crotch. “Making laws based on who sucks it best!” He chortled. “Fuck ow!” he yanked his foot from the water again.
I rolled my eyes behind the veil of the sweater.
“Been hearing about your thief issue.” Mason also stood and began drying his feet off to put his boots back on. “If you ever need anything, you just let me know.”
“Thanks, but we can handle ourselves.” I forced a chipper tone.
“Rough out here. You should move into town. I’d be happy to hire you on. I’ve been needing an assistant.” Mason came up behind me to whisper in my ear. “And, uh, let’s just say, my wife does nothing for me like you used to do, Luca.”
I turned around, giving him a glare. “Yeah, well, you chose her, didn’t you?”
Mason’s smile was sad, but he turned into a massive grin and laughed. “Think about my offer, Luca! You’ll get a lot more out of it than from trying to palm off family relics.” He waved to me, going back down the path he had appeared on.
I scoffed, trying to shake off the icky feeling he gave me.
Water burbled and sloshed. “Want me to eat him?”
Akurra jutted out his tongue. “Was just about to bite off his toe.” He moved between my legs, plucking the ties of my pants. “I could tell he was bothering you.” His eyes narrowed. “And yet, you like him. Your heart was pounding. Blood rushing.” He lifted my hips and pulled off my pants.
I bit my lip, eyeing my cock as it sprang out. “It was a long time ago. I don’t know why I still think anything of him.” I reached to stroke myself.
Akurra slapped my hand away. “Old lover?” His fingers curled around my shaft.
My face was growing red. “Kind of.” I was throbbing in Akurra’s palm. He squeezed gently and then bent his neck down. His mouth opened, taking my length in one gulp.
I threw my neck back, moaning. “Akurra!” I ripped the scarf off my neck.
He moved his head up and down in my lap, growing as he took my cock deeper into his throat.
I grasped the back of his head with one hand, bracing myself with the other. “That’s…that’s fantastic-but…” My eyes rolled back; he was too good.
His tongue encircled me, squeezing my shaft while his mouth surrounded me. His throat pulsed with each sound he made, and I would not last much longer.
“Yes…like that.” I panted. “Akurra, you’re the best!” My breath was hitching with each passing second. I was growing lightheaded, delirious. My hips arched a bit, and Akurra took me deeper.
When I came, no drop spilled. Akurra drank all of me and sucked until none remained. I was shaking, warm all over.
“Your past doesn’t matter. All that matters now is what we will make.” He touched my cheek, his palm cool against my roiling hot skin. “And I plan to make you forget everyone before me.”
“Easy,” I chuckled, meeting his kiss. “I already have.”
Akurra had a purr in his voice then. “Good. I’ll take care of you always, man-thing. You will see after you fully transform.” He held my face between his palms. “Already so beautiful, but soon you will be glorious.”
I couldn’t wait. I wanted to complete his gift then and there. But I thought about Tara. “What about my sister?” I asked. “I don’t want to leave her all alone.”
Akurra knelt to kiss me again. “Don’t worry. I think of everything.”
A few days went by. I kept visiting Akurra while I did chores, and Tara went to town to sell what she could. I noticed one day, as I moved about, an itch came to my bottom. One that, no matter how hard I scratched it, never went away. My pants kept riding up strangely as well. Eventually, I heard Tara returning and putting the mule back into the stable.
“Smells good!” Tara announced as she came inside. “Did your new boyfriend give us something AAAAAHHH!” Her scream almost made me cut myself. I turned around to see what was wrong.
“Was it a snake again?” I gasped.
Her glare was ferocious. “Take me to Akurra.”
“What?” I jumped.
“I just need a few words with him.” There was a strange sadness on her face; tears began forming in her eyes.
“I will not leave you! I promise!” I gasped quickly. “Tara, I swear! I’ll stay in this swamp forever! Akurra promised!”
Tara cupped her hand over her mouth and let out a laugh. “Give me a second, Luca. This is…I half believed it was a joke but…” She moved towards the table like she was going to sit down.
I rushed to her side, tugging my pants back up over my butt. “It’s okay, really. I think this will solve a lot of our problems!” I tried to sound excited, but it was hard seeing that look on her face.
“I was fine with our problems!” She snapped at me. “I had you; that was all I gave a shit about! Everything I did here I was doing to make sure you were safe and happy.”
“I am!” I stomped my foot down hard. “You’re my best friend, so of course I was happy. But I want to take care of you now!”
She breathed in, trying to take in some calm. “So you’re going to turn into a fish?”
I swallowed and fidgeted with my hands. “I think I’m more amphibious, actually.”
Throwing her head back, Tara ran her fingers through her thick hair and paced in a circle around the table. “Grandpa filled your head with too many fairy tales!”
I rolled my eyes. “It isn’t a fairytale if it’s real! Look at me” I turned back and forth, back and forth. I slapped my ass. “Obviously this is real!”
Rage coursed through her veins, and she pushed the chair away. “I need to have a word with him!” She stormed back towards the door.
“Tara! Hold on!” I chased after her.
“I’m going to find this Akurra! And he better be ready to talk to me!” Tara slammed the door as she left.
“Tara! Wait a second!” I struggled with the sticky latch. “You’re not supposed to slam the door!” She did it for that reason. I kept fussing with it. I could never get it opened, but somehow, after a moment, I could force down the handle.
“Tara! Hold on!” I ran outside trying to find her. It was dark out, yet I could see clear as day.“ Tara, come on! I’ll introduce you two, just don’t be mad right now! I rounded the corner of the house, and someone struck me upside the head. I hit the ground with a rather hard thud, and some moss got into my mouth.
“Luca!” Tara screamed before someone muffled her mouth.
“Don’t worry about that one,” a gruff voice scoffed. “He can’t do shit.”
My vision was blurry, with bright white dots. I saw someone holding Tara, while another was searching her pockets. Another figure was at the shed, trying to bash the lock. But the guy who hit me, the one standing over me, even through the pain I knew who it was.
“Mah-mason?”
His sharp blue eyes cut down at me. “Stay down,” he snarled.
Tara screamed again as the guy holding her was getting rougher. “Pretty for a swamp bitch! Let’s take her home with us.”
“Shut the fuck up, Perry,” a woman’s voice boomed. “We’re here for stars, keep it in your pants.” The woman again tried bashing the lock. “Did you find the key or not?”
“Hank’s in the house looking.” Mason replied. “And Perry, you don’t want any of her.” He knelt down, putting his hand on the back of my neck. He picked me up, glaring into my face. “Tell me where the key is and we’ll leave.”
The key was on a hook behind the kitchen wardrobe. But I would never tell them. I lashed out, grabbing hold of Mason’s arm.
“What the-” Mason’s voice sounded frightened. “Your hand! What is that?”
Webbed hands, purple and brown scales. Even in this light, I’m sure he could see that. I grabbed hold of his wrist tighter, but with his other hand he threw a punch into my jaw.
“Stay down if you know what’s good for you!” Mason snapped.
“No!” I snarled. “You…you were casing us out, weren’t you?” I began trying to pick myself up. “You want this property…the taxes…” I panted. I was so angry I could barely see, barely breathe. He could kick me and beat me and I wouldn’t feel a thing from how my blood was boiling.
“You had a chance to get out,” Mason growled at me.
I stood up, wiping dirt and grass from my face. I first saw the look in Tara’s eyes, then I saw the man holding her. He stepped back, eyes wide, but arms still firmly around Tara.
“What the fuck?” He shouted.
“Luca-” Mason was staring at me, trying not to show any emotion. “You look different, buddy.” He forced a chuckle.
I lunged at him, baring my teeth before sinking them into his neck. Mason screamed, beating his fists against me. My teeth sank in far too easily, I thought. The rush of blood was too much. I released him as she screamed, letting Tara break his jaw with her bare fists. I licked my lips, finding the edge of my teeth were…sharp?
Perry tossed Tara onto the ground as he rushed forward to help. But I turned on him, biting down on his arm. Tara tackled Mason at the knees, bringing him down into the mud. Once he was down, she was throwing punch after punch.
”Let go of me!” Perry screamed, trying to yank his arm away.
I bore my teeth deeper into his arm. His blood rushed into my mouth, metallic, bright. I shook my head, tossing him into the river. “Get out of here,” I snarled. “Or I’ll really rip you to shreds.”
“Luca! The house!” Tara screamed, still keeping Mason pinned.
In the doorway I saw a man tearing through our mother’s chest of drawers, having smashed a few of the doors to get inside. He turned and instantly fear came over him. What he saw I didn’t know, but I lunged once again, pouncing on him and knocking him into the wall. I hit his head against the wall, the floor, bashing it down until he went still. Never in my life had I been able to take anyone in a fight. Tara was always my guardian angel. But now, adrenaline rushed through my veins. I had never felt so powerful!
A woman screamed at the scene; it was Mason’s wife. I chased after her, and she ran, getting caught in the washroom where I tackled her to the ground. She beat me with the keyring, hitting my eye, which made my anger boil over. I screamed in her face and was aware it wasn’t a human sound.
“Let me go! Let me go!” She cried out, panicked. Her eyes were overflowing with fear, almost crying. “I don’t wanna do this! I’m sorry! Don’t hurt me! Mason! It was Mason!”
I took the keys from her. “What does he want here?” I growled at her.
“The property!” she scream-cried. “He wanted it! His dad-” She got to a point where her words didn’t sound like anything. Occasionally I could make out an ‘I don’t want to die’, but it was all blubbering and screaming.
“Then get the fuck out of my house,” I snarled at her. I let her go, turning to get back outside, finding Tara dragging herself up from the ground.
“Tara!” I raced towards her.
Mason lunged from behind the door. He struck me in the face and knocked me off balance. His boot stomped down on my chest.
“You think you can take this place away from us?” I snarled at him, pushing him back, raising up. “You do not know what I’ve become!”
“A monster,” Mason stomped down on me again and I lost my breath. Choking, clawing at his leg, heard Tara scream. It distracted me enough that Mason got the upper-hand. I watched from the ground as the woman hit Tara with a shovel, and a scream left my throat as if to pierce the air.
Another scream cut through the air like a serrated blade, and the world went still. The river stopped flowing, and everyone turned to acknowledge it.
Something blasting out of the river struck and blew the woman back, dragging her into the waters.
Mason’s wife screamed in coherently again.
“What the fuck is that?” Mason snarled.
Akurra’s tail rose from the water, striking him and knocking him down into the water and then dragging him under. I heard more screams behind me, but all I could see was Tara lying there before the shed.
I raced to her, picking her up off the ground and swiping away the blood on her forehead. “Tara! Tara! Please wake up!” I cried. Her head lolled limp in my arms. I shook her, trying to stir her. “Tara-” my voice squeezed painfully from my throat.
I couldn’t breathe. If anything happened to her, I don’t know what I would do. I’ve never known a day without Tara. After dad left, after grandpa died, after mom…the thought of losing her too made tears well up in my eyes. I sobbed, shaking from fear and desperation.
“Tara, please,” I whispered pathetically.
“Give her here.” I looked up as Akurra’s eyes glowed above me. Akurra’s mouth had blood on it as he hovered over us. He breathed in, eyes focusing upon Tara. His head tilted as he studied her, hand coming down to touch the blood on her brow.
I was crying too hard to say anything to him.
He sighed, reaching down and taking Tara into his arms. Cradling her in his arms, he smoothed back her hair from her face. He sniffed her forehead, eyes closed, and then he let out a long breath. He took her to the river, setting her limp body in the water.
“Wait-” I tried to get past him, but he held me back. I watched helplessly as her body sank into the water.
“I know what I am doing, Luca,” Akurra said with a cool tone. “Your sister will return.” He sank into the water beside her, taking a chunk of the earth from the riverbed and pressing it to her forehead.
I started crying, unable to stop. What point would it be in being with Akurra, in shifting into a king, if I could not have my sister with me?
Akurra laid her on the shore before me, the purple clay of the riverbed still packed to her forehead. “I’ve done what I can. Take her home, then come back to me in the morning.”
I sniffled, looking down at my sister. I picked her up in my arms and then looked back into Akurra’s eyes.
His arm reached out of the water and brushed away my tears. “I made a promise, my love.” He crawled towards me, kissing the top of my head.
I kissed his palm and nodded in silence. I would trust him, but my heart was still breaking.
I had never held my sister like this before. I was never strong enough; Tara was always the strong one.
“Take her inside,” Akurra whispered. “She will wake in the morning, I promise.”
Sniffling, I nodded. I took Tara to her bedroom and got her undressed and wrapped in her robe before tucking her into bed. They ransacked and destroyed the house. But that didn’t matter. Until I knew Tara was okay, nothing else mattered.
I lay down beside her, holding her hand in hopes she would wake. I fell asleep there, dreaming of the river and swimming alongside Akurra, delivering Tara massive baskets of violet stars.
A scream woke me from my sleep. I sat up like a shot and ran to the bathroom, where Tara was standing before the mirror. My eyes filled with tears in an instant.
“Tara! You’re okay!” I rushed to her, grabbing her and spinning her around.
Once I took a moment, I saw what made her scream. Her once dark brown eyes were now the exact color of the violet stars. They held the same mirrored reflection and starriness that Akurra’s eyes did. Not only that, her hair hung in lustrous curls that shimmered like fresh juice from the violet stars.
“What happened to me?” Tara gasped. “I remember feeling so cold and…and seeping out of my body-” She touched her face, tugging down her lips to see her gums were purple, tongue black, teeth sharper.
“Akurra saved you.” I took her hand. “Come on!” I led her to the river, where Akurra was waiting. He smiled with excitement, taking me into a tight embrace and then also taking Tara into his other arm.
I soon took to the river to stay with Akurra. Though I was never too far from Tara. The riverbed had treasures I would take to her, helping her to rebuild the family home and bring her wealth none of our family ever knew in life. I didn’t need them; my life now was the river, which was Akurra.
“You grow more and more beautiful by the day.” Akurra purred to me on the warm rock. I lay back in his arms, wrapped up comfortably in his tail.
“You think so?”
Akurra kissed the top of my head, gently caressing my cheek. “I could not have asked for a better king to swim beside me. Your beauty will outshine even me as you grow.”
I opened my eyes, gazing into his. “Impossible, my love.”
He kissed me, his tongue gently tickling my lip before moving to my cheek, then my neck. I moaned softly in response, shivering at his affection.
Taken from the Patreon Exclusive vault. See a bunch more stories like this, unseen by anyone except patreon supporters here.
Dark Romance x Gothic x Gore x Forbidden Love x Cannibalisim is Love
(TW for abuse, gaslighting, pregnancy)
Strange that it is I wake up each morning to the scent of grave dirt these mornings. I half expect to find myself being buried, but that is not that case. I am in bed, like I should be, and there are no graves in sight. I only see my sister in her bed, pretending to still be asleep when I know she’s barely slept at all. Needless to say I don’t like waking much these days. I don’t care to get out of bed due to the injury to my foot. It is so embarrassing to hobble.
It isn’t until I see Mother standing in the doorway, glaring at us from the crack. Her green eyes seem illuminated, although I know that is impossible. But I cannot help but to think that they glow from the way she stares down upon us.
“It’s time to get up, you two.” She says this with a quiet voice, but the silence of the house turns it into a roaring boom. “You cannot be lazy. Get. Up.”
Heleen rises from bed, her complexion pale and clammy. Like me, she doesn’t wish to get out of bed because of the injury to her foot as well. She looks at me, both of us exchanging weary and exhausted glances.
I step out of bed, placing my good foot upon the ground while keeping the other tucked under the blankets. I don’t want to see it or the bandages covering it. I look away, taking hold of the cane I use to walk and proceed to get dressed.
“What do you think it will be today, Griet?” Heleen asks me.
I huff as I try to get dressed. It’s hard to balance on one foot. “The same as it is everyday I assume.”
“Not everyday,” Heleen mutters under her breath. She flops down into a chair in order to roll on her stockings. I see her hesitate, her eyes flickering down to her foot and then shuddering away. “It used to be different.”
“That’s why it’s different,” I snap at her. “That’s why we’re here. That’s why we have canes. That’s why Mother-” I look at the door and no longer see green eyes glowing. “We are lucky at least.”
“How are we lucky?” Heleen whines. “We used to be lucky. We used to be fine at our worst days! Now, everyday is misery.”
I open the curtains to let in some light. “One girl gone from our home cannot cause us this misery.”
“Liar,” Heleen chuffs. “We both know things are different. Mother is.”
I catch sight of my reflection in the glass and promptly turn away from it. “She’s disappointed in us. Of course she’s different.”
“What did we do so wrong? We did everything she told us and now look at us!” Heleen wobbles as she stands, grasping hold of the wardrobe to gain her footing back. “It’s her fault anyways! All of this is her fault!”
“Shut up!” I hiss at her. “Do you want her to hear you?”
Heleen is silent as she raises her hand and points at me. She nods her head, eyes widening ever so slightly. “See that! That! We never used to do that. It didn’t matter if we were loud. She never came to wake us up. The one who did that was-”
I throw my shoe at Heleen, but I miss. Heleen grows a smile that's mocking and she starts to laugh, throwing her head back and cackling.
“I told you to be quiet, Heleen.”
Heleen sits back down into her chair, holding her face in her palms as her laughter turns into sobs. Her shoulders shake, her back arches, and she heaves between guttural breaths. I sigh and step back, looking back towards the window.
“Just shut up, alright. None of us like this.” I spot someone at our gates buokt don’t care to see what they hurl towards us.
“We did everything she said!” Heleen whines. “We did!”
We did, I know we did. But still, what use was there in bemoaning our fates? The girl was in her castle, and we remained the same.
Heleen and I dress and go downstairs. Mother is waiting on us, but not at the same time. She drinks and gazes at her plate, barely acknowledging us as we take our places at the table. Food is waiting on plates, but the yellow of our eggs is hard, and the tea is barely steeped.
“What took you both so long?” Mother asks.
“Our feet hurt.” Heleen keeps me in hand, dragging me with her as she hopes to return mother’s favor. Ever since the wedding, Heleen has been aching for Mother’s approval more than ever.
“That should be healed by now,” Mother barely acknowledges her. She simply waves her hand like it would make everything better.
Heleen’s hopeful smile fades and she stares wide eyed and mouth open at Mother. The beauty mark at the corner of her lips is so ugly then, I want to smack it off. “We cut parts of our feet off.”
Mother doesn’t look up, but the way she twists the knife in her hand says more than enough. She swipes butter across her bread, sighing and shaking her head.
“I still don’t know why you two would do such a thing.”
I hold in my breath and bite my tongue.
“You should have known it would be a worthless endeavor.” She takes a bite from her bread and a look of disgust washes over her face. “This butter is spoiled!” She stands up and throws the bread down onto her plate then flips her plate over onto the table. “Go and get some more!” She storms out of the dining hall in a flurry of dark colored skirts.
“But-” Heleen tries to stand but makes a misstep and falls again. “Mother! Wait!”
“Make yourself useful, Heleen!” Mother shouts from the hall.
I dare not accept Heleen’s look as she turns my way. I finish off my egg, leaving the rest since it has the elated butter on top.
“And what are we supposed to get butter with?” Heleen laughs. “Who in town will serve us?”
“As if I know.” I huff and stand from the table. “We’ll create a tab.”
BH
Heleen pouts, but I don’t give her the out she wants.
Leaving the house, I see the cobblestones are crusted over, caked with dried, rotted vegetables, and who knows what else. I ignore them, but Heleen sniffs as she walks over them.
“Do people have nothing better to do? Haven’t we suffered enough?”
“I wouldn’t call rotten vegetables suffering.” I huff as I open the gate. Heleen walks out as fast as she can, whimpering as she waits for me to lock the gate back.
As we walk into town we garner the stares I expected. People look our way and whisper, so all I can do is hold my head high and keep my gaze forward. Heleen, of course, tries to look, tries to see what people are doing. She wants to hear what they are saying, but all she would do would be to whine and complain about it to me.
“Ignore them,” I hiss at her.
“What did we do so wrong? You would think we murdered her, but we kept her safe. Did we? We gave her a home. We fed her.”
I glance down at Heleen and with a stern voice I say to her, “That’s not enough.” I give her that look and she looks down to the ground.
Walking into the store a quietness falls over the customers. They look our way, quickly reverting back to what they are doing, but the quietness remains. I approach the counter, and the grocer looks at me strangely.
“I need some butter, and I’m sorry, but it will have to be added to the tab today.” I lay my hands upon the counter top, meeting his eyes as he looks me over.
“I’m afraid I can't do that,” he says with a meek quietness.
I furrow my brow. “You can’t? Why not?”
“You’ve not paid in full last month’s tab.”
A chill goes down my spine. More humiliation? Isn’t there so much a person can take? Isn’t there a break? A lull? A moment where people remember their manners and stop staring? The whispers are gnawing at the back of my neck, clawing at my ears, ripping out the hairs inside my ears.
“I’ll buy the lady’s butter.”
The air inside my lungs is sucked out and I turn to see a tall man standing over me. He has bright red hair that is neatly styled, and a mustache waxed so the tips curl elegantly.
“Are you sure?” The grocer asks, hinting that it isn’t a good idea, no matter how kind the man intends to be.
“I don’t know about you, sir, but back in my day the womenfolk weren’t talked to in such a way.” The man lays money upon the counter and, from the corner of my eye, I catch sight of his wallet. It’s a brief glance, and perhaps a trick of the eye, but he holds more money than a man should carry at once.
“Don’t hold it against him,” the man says to me. “Sometimes we men forget ourselves.” He smiles and it is a rugged sort of grin.
I smile back shyly, nodding my head toward him. “Thank you, sir.”
“Think nothing of it.” His smile grows as does the pulse of my heart. The man is handsome in a strange sort of way, I cannot quite place my finger on it. “What’s your name, young lady?”
“Griet,” I answer and feel Heleen’s hand at my side, pinching at my waist. “Griet Bravenboer. And this is my sister, Heleen.”
He nods his head. “You both can call me Mr. Fox,” he says. “I’m sort of new here in town, but are people often this unfriendly here?”
“Yes,” Heleen answers right away without so much a breath between. “This isn’t exactly the most friendly town. Not like it used to be, mind you.” She nods towards the door. “Not since the Earl was married.”
“I heard about that. I didn’t make it down in time for the ceremony though.” Mr. Fox turns his attention onto Heleen, who appears all too excited for it.
“Here's your butter.” The grocer places the wrapped parcel upon the counter and gives me the eye. I take the butter, refusing to acknowledge him further.
“Thank you again for your kindness, Mr. Fox. It was very much appreciated,” I say to him. “But we should be getting home now.”
“Why don’t I take you. I can’t help but notice you’re both holding canes.” He motions to the one in my hand. “What on earth caused you both to get injured?”
“An accident,” once again Heleen left no breath between.
I see a woman near us turn and stare, and I move myself, blocking Mr. Fox’s view of her. “A ride home might be nice,” I answer. “But you do not need to put yourself out. We are fine walking home.”
Heleen pinches me as hard as she can which causes me to react in pain.
“No, no,” Mr. Fox says, putting his hand around my arm. “You say that when you make such a face? Come along now. You can tell me where you live and I’ll drop you right off.”
“Thank you. That would be such amazing help,” Heleen giggles.
Mr. Fox takes us to his carriage and helps us inside. Once we are seated and he heads towards the front, Heleen gives me a look.
“Let’s invite him in.”
“No,” I whisper. “We will thank him and let him go.”
Heleen huffs and flops in her seat. “Invite him in! It will impress Mother!”
I roll my eyes and exhale in exasperation. “You think this will impress her? Do you? I doubt a stranger in her home would do anything to her but make her enraged.”
Heleen slaps the parcel of butter in my lap. “We have to! He is so kind.” She then gets a smile that makes my guts churn. “For tea, at least.”
I know what she wants. It’s not hard to know. With everything going on, since the wedding, since the girl left, it’s not hard to know what we all want. I’m sure Mother would be enthralled if we brought a strapping, rich man home. She would be happy to get either one of us married off, have that money while keeping one of us at home for her comfort.
“We just met Mr. Fox, we have no idea who he is.” I cut my eyes at her. “And it’s uncouth to appear so eager, Heleen. Do you want him thinking you’re one of those girls.”
Her expression became dour and withdrawn. She turns away from me, her hands folding in her lap, her eyes looking outside the carriage but gazing at nothing in particular.
I stiffen my jaw and turn up my nose. “Don’t be like that girl, Heleen.”
Heleen is silent for a spell, but then she says it. “At least she got married to the Earl. It obviously worked.”
“The Earl obviously has poor taste and a lack of class for his station!” I snap at her.
The carriage comes to a stop at our house and I shut my mouth tight. Heleen is holding her breath while Mr. Fox hops down from the front. Which I only now realize is a bit odd. Why did he bring his carriage into town if he was by himself? Was he trying to show off to someone?
He opens the door and offers his hand up to me. “Now, wasn’t that much nicer than having to walk all the way home.”
“Yes, thank you.” I look up towards the house and I see a curtain move. Mother must have been watching from the windows.
“It was so very nice!” Heleen has forgotten all about her hurt within the carriage. “The seats were so comfortable. It was a real pleasure, Mr. Fox.”
“Think nothing of it.” Mr. Fox bows his head, still keeping Heleen’s palm in his clutches. I eye the scene, picturing the girl and the Earl as she walked away from our home.
“Griet! Heleen!” Mother calls in a melodic voice from the front door.
There it is, the same act she put on for the Earl, just after she slapped me and commanded I cut off my toes.
Mother comes down from the steps wearing a smile that betrays her age. She makes a cordial little laugh as she comes in, taking my hand then leading me by my arm. “What on earth have you girls brought home?”
“This is Mr. Fox, Mother!” Heleen says in triumph. “He helped us at the grocer.” She snatches the butter from my hand, ripping the wax paper covering it. “They wouldn’t allow us any more credit at the store! It was humiliating! But this sweet, generous man swept in and saved us.”
“Well,” Mother takes the butter from Heleen and smiles gentilly at Mr. Fox. “Kindness must be rewarded. If you are not so busy, Mr. Fox, then you should come in and have tea with us.”
“I’d love that, ma’am,” he replies. “But I’m afraid I can’t stop right now. I’ve got to get back home after I take care of a few things in town. My sister is waiting on me.”
“Your sister stays with you?” Mother is digging now.
Mr. Fox nods, and a somber look takes over his cheery expression. “She’s not well. Ever since we were kids. Now that our family is gone, I’m all she’s got.”
Mother puts on her best sympathetic mask. “What a good man you are. Not many would do such a thing.”
I catch Heleen looking at me. I gaze back at her until she looks away and bows her head down.
“My girls understand what it’s like to take care of one another.” Mother lays her hand upon my shoulder. “I can only hope they’ll be as gracious as you should anything happen.”
Mr. Fox nods. “I don’t consider it anything more than my duty, ma’am. My sister has earned her rest and comfort. I only hope I can keep it up for her.”
“Would she be able to travel?” Mother asks. “Perhaps she could get out of the house for a moment and join you on a visit.”
A visit, she intends more than one.
“Hard to say day by day. Her health is as fickle as the weather,” he says with a heavy sigh. “But, maybe. I know for certain I will be coming by here again to visit with you and your lovely daughters. I’ve not gotten the chance to meet the people of this village yet. Perhaps you can help me get acquainted.”
“Of course!” Mother exclaims with the same eagerness as Heleen. “We will do all we can to help you feel comfortable here. It is such a lovely place to live. We will look forward to the day you grace us again, Mr. Fox.” Mother coos. “Such a shame you can’t stay now.”
He nods his head towards her then glances towards me, his deep brown eyes remind me of something, but I am not so sure. “It was very nice to meet you Ms. Griet,” he says with a voice that could have melted the butter had my frigid mother not been clutching it. He then turns to Heleen, kissing her hand before ascending into his carriage again. “Until we meet again, ladies.”
“Safe journeys,” Mother and Heleen call to him coyly.
I stand there at the gate, watching as Mr. Fox leaves, feeling an urge build up inside me I have no idea how to place.
“Do you think he has money?” Mother asks, returning to her cool, detached voice. “What did you notice about him, Griet?”
My eyes linger down the road where Mr. Fox’s carriage had gone. I rub the top of my cane and I nod to her. The quick look I had caught of his wallet could have all been for show. For all I knew that was all he had to his name. But I had no other reason to believe he wasn’t wealthy. Money or no money, it was still better to be married to a man than no man at all.
I nod to Mother, giving her a glimpse of hope and reprieve. “It was a brief encounter, Mother, but I do believe he has money.”
“Isn’t he lovely? So much better than the Earl! Right, Mother?” Heleen simpers as she follows Mother’s lead into the house.
“That isn’t what is important right now. Looks fade, remember that.” She looks at us, reminding us of what a beauty she must have once been. She hadn’t squandered her looks, but she had watched them like the setting sun. “Wealth, if handled correctly, can grow and grow. Heleen, you’re going on a diet,” she says with a sharp decisiveness.
Heleen floundered, mouth flopping and all. “What! But-but-but Mother!”
“Griet, you need to start taking better care of your hair. That forehead can be off putting.” She sighs.
I remain quiet while Heleen tries to think through what a diet could mean for her. “Yes, Mother,” I utter.
“We don’t want any repeats of what happened with the Earl. Luckily, that girl is long gone, she won’t ruin our chances.” Mother’s green eyes flick towards me, and I swear to God they are glowing again. “Nor will you two embarrass me all over again. There are still blood stains on the floor.”
Heleen steps back, keeping pace with me instead of Mother. “Yes, Mother,” we both reply.
A smile graces her lips, but not one that gives me any sort of comfort. “That’s my perfect girls.” She stops in the hallway, taking my chin into her hand. “It’ll be just like old times.”
I dare not look away from her eyes, for if I do, I could give away every chance I have. I focus on her, I peer inside her, and I think to myself how nice it would be to marry Mr. Fox. To be loved like the girl, adored, uplifted, to feel a man’s kiss and to wake up in the morning not smelling your own early grave.
“We’ll try our hardest, Mother,” I murmur.
She releases me and places the butter into my hand. “Then take care of this for me, won’t you, Griet?” She wags her finger at Heleen. “Come along, girl, let's find some of your old dresses. We’ll use them as a goal.”
“Yes, Mother,” Heleen follows along beside her, heading down the hallway.
I stand there at the door for a moment, enjoying the silence before I had to go and take the butter to the kitchen. I think about all the times I never had to do such a thing, the girl always did it. I never had to go to the kitchen unless I wanted to.
There’s a mirror in the hall, just before the parlor. I gaze at myself in it, smoothing my fingertips over my forehead. I’m already seeing gray hairs despite my age, and I have done my best to cover them by powdering my hair with cocoa powder; which we are running out of.
I step back, looking over myself, with my forehead as big as it is, my face is long, my nose too sharp for some, my lips too small. I was at least slim, but I did not have the shape Heleen possessed. We both had different fathers, so that was no surprise.
As I lay down for bed, I find sleep near impossible. I lay there wide awake, staring up at the ceiling. Heleen’s breathing rattles in sleep, making such an awful racket. I get out of bed, taking myself out and towards the study. I’ll read until I feel tired.
I haven’t been in the study for a long while. I used to find the girl there, reading by the fireplace when she had nothing else to do. It was where the Earl found her and where he had her try on that godforsaken shoe.
I shudder as I step into the room, shaking off old feelings as I go towards the shelves. I take out something boring, a biography of the royal family one of my step-fathers had been commissioned to write. It was used as a textbook for children, and was primarily used when teaching the youngest to read and the eldest about history. It was smeared and forced upon so many that some had come to call it propaganda. At least my step-father never lived long enough to hear such things. He lived just long enough to get paid.
As much as I want to live the life of a royal, a princess, a duchess, whatever I could be, I find their lives, their histories, so incredibly boring and monotonous. The family rarely married outside itself, which added to the monotony. It made me wonder how the girl was faring. The Earl was part of that same royal family, part of the monotony. Marrying the girl was certainly a break from that. For what was she? She was nothing. Perhaps something but ultimately nothing. Her beauty was her only redeeming quality, and like Mother said, beauty fades.
Flipping through pages of the biography I came to the passage about Princess Rapunzel, who was probably the most interesting story from the royal family. A mystery in her own right, she has become a fairy tale through the ages that not even my step-father’s biography could erase.
‘Much of Princess Rapunzel’s life is swathed in rumors and gossip. Even her conception was met with speculation and hearsay, as the king had been away in war when the queen became pregnant. Complications cursed the pregnancy, and the queen was constantly ill while the princess was within her womb. It is said the queen threw up hair and fingernails during the last few months. But most say it was bile mixed with blood, creating an ink like substance. It was said the princess was born with a full head of hair, longer and tangled within her mother’s womb, which caused the queen’s illness and probable death. The king, so disturbed by this occurrence, is said to have given the princess to the midwife to take care of, not to be seen until she became of age. The king washed his hands of the child, calling her a blight and a curse upon the kingdom. The midwife took the girl, placing her in the highest tower of the castle. Not much else is known about the princess and her life within the tower for many, many years. Speculations had abounded, which include rumors about the length of her hair, growing incessantly and uncontrollably until its lengths reached the ground below the tower. Others believe the midwife killed the princess and replaced her with a changeling. While stories have surrounded and plagued Rapunzel’s history, it was not until her sixteenth year she was seen by the public eye. She was married to a distant cousin in a rather simple ceremony, attended only by the princess’ brother. It was speculated she was heavily pregnant at the wedding, and was said she gave birth to twins soon after. She was not seen again for another year when she was taking a walk outside the palace. It was reported she was alone and unattended, her hair was long and dragging on the ground. Other reports said she was in a nightgown and her head was completely bald. Like much of the princess’ life, rumors abound about her appearance. It was the last time the princess was seen alive. Whatever happened to her twin children, a boy and girl the same midwife who kept her in the tower reported, is a mystery. ’
I yawn loudly, setting the book down and leaning back in the seat. Before I knew it, I was asleep there in the study. It did not last long though. The sound of a shovel scraping against the hearth causes me to wake. I sit up in my seat, seeing the silhouette of a figure before the hearth. It sweeps the stones then shovels them into a bucket.
“Is it you?” I sit up, leaning towards the fireplace. I hold my breath as it would be so wonderful to see her there like always.
The figure stops its work and turns towards me. I can hear it breathing but it does not respond to me.
“Tell me, is it you?” I ask again in a whisper. “Was this all a dream? Are you still here with us? Did that ball never happen?”
The figure points to the bucket of ashes and giggles.
“Stop playing! What are you even doing up so late? If you were to wake Mother, you would-” I stand from the chair and plant my feet into cold dirt. I lose my breath for a second, turning back to the figure as it shovels, tossing great heaps of earth into the overflowing bucket.
“Girl,” my voice warbles.
The figure stands, holding a great shovel in their hands. They extend their hand, showing me the open grave before me.
“It’s time to go,” she says.
I shake my head. “No.”
The shadowy figure shakes their head. “It’s either now or later,” they say with the voice of the girl. “You won’t want later. It’s far too hard.”
I clutch my hand around my throat as a cold begins to crawl up my legs. “What do you mean? What’s going to happen?”
They hold their hand out towards me, extending their fingers as far as they can go. “Get in and you won’t have to worry about it.”
I gaze down into the grave, seeing no beginning or end, just darkness. Endless unfathomable darkness. I lean in closer, trying to see if there is something waiting for me in the shadows.
The girl laughs, high and swelling in the dark loamy air. “Hurry now! He’s coming!” A hand presses into my shoulder and I fall.
I hit the floor and my injured foot strikes against the stone of the fireplace. I cry out in agony, pulling my knee up to cradle my leg. I cry and heave, the pain is overwhelming. I have been so careful, so delicate with the injury, this feels like torture.
Moments later the door opens and Mother steps inside the study.
“There you are. What are you doing?” She stomps into the room and stands over me, looking down at me with a disgusted look. “Come now, get up! Wretched,” she scoffs. “I told you to take care of that hair, and what do you do?”
“I couldn’t sleep.” I’m still out of breath from knocking my foot. Tears stream down my face. “I’m sorry, Mother. Please, can you help me?” I hold out my hand to her.
“I’m far too busy for this,” she huffs. She takes my hand, helping me to stand. She snatches her hand away. “Good lord, stop crying. You look terrible.” She shakes her head at me. “We’ve got work to do around here. I won’t have you sobbing all day.”
My guts churn inside me, sloshing like angry waves and rising the sickness the ocean brings. “What work?”
“In case Mr. Fox decides to arrive.” She takes the pillow from the chair I was in and fluffs it, placing it dead center. “I want him to think we’re a presentable and distinguished family,” she sniffs.
“Aren’t we?” I try to catch my breath. I feel dizzy and light headed, I want to sit down until I feel better, but Mother snatches my arm.
“I just fixed that! Don’t you dare,” she commands me.
I weakly nod. “Yes, Mother.”
She sighs, shaking her head at me. “I thought you were the daughter with sense.” She huffs and smoothes down her skirt. Those green eyes gaze at me unblinkingly. She then huffs and stands stiff again. “We are presentable. But the rest of the world only sees the lies that girl told the Earl. As long as he gets to know us first we have to get to him before the rest of the town does. They’ll fill his head like worms and eat away his common sense. He will see we are, the people we say we are. Understood?”
I swallow down my nausea and nod to her. “Yes, Mother.”
“Good. Now go. We have so much to do today. Mr. Fox will not see a tarnished fork or a speck of dust. This home will be perfect!” She struts away, leaving me there, close to heaving and unable to put any pressure on my foot. I look down and I see blood.
It was over a week of waiting for Mr. Fox’s first visit. And when he did arrive, it was an inauspicious visit, to say the least. I look back on it, I see the awkwardness between all of us. Mr. Fox was put off by Mother and Heleen’s eagerness, while I’m sure my attempts to dampen their excitement made me seem unwelcoming. Mother was angry afterwards, throwing the dinner plates at our feet then making us clean the mess. We thought, once he left that door, he would never return.
Low and behold, we were blessed with another visit, this time with gifts. He brought us such beautiful things then, a bracelet for mother she wears all day long, a hat for Heleen that she strokes the ribbons to while she thinks about Mr. Fox alone. For me, I was given a small jewelry box inlaid with mother of pearl, gold dusting, and lined with silk.
“I noticed what elegant fingers you have,” Mr. Fox told me. “I thought you might have a collection of rings you wished to keep safe.”
“I have a few,” I told him. “But not many.”
I still see Heleen glare at the box from time to time. She got no compliment like I received when she was given her hat.
From then on, Mr. Fox’s visits became much more frequent. He would stop by briefly to say hello. Sometimes he came and spent the whole afternoon with us. He says, of course, it all depends on his poor sister’s health. We were happy to have him to ourselves, as it seems he has not yet been pestered by the town with their stories about us.
I think about him often, despite not wanting to get my hopes up, but I fear I cannot help myself. He is handsome and kind, and I pray that any day now he arrives to ask for my hand in marriage. I’m certain Heleen has the same ideas, but it is my gut instinct he favors me more.
I have to stop thinking and go about my chores. Mother and Heleen are out getting a dress altered and I’ve been left alone to take care of a few simple chores, like darning some tights, as well as trying to remove blood stains from the heels and toes.
I step aside to toss the water I soaked the tights in and I see Mr. Fox is standing at the gate. I set the bucket down, quietly approaching as he turns to smile at me.
“It’s just me today,” I say.
Mr. Fox looks around, dark eyes darted from under the shadow of his hat. “May I still come inside?”
My cheeks flush and my heart races two paces faster. I nod to him, smiling shyly as I let him into our home. It’s silent between us, not a word is spoken as I lead him to the study rather than the parlor to come and sit. He pulls me into his arms and my head spins faster than a top. His arms are so big and strong, I can feel his muscle through the thick fabric of his coat. I know I should be proper and tell him to let me go, but I cannot speak such words when I have wanted this for so long. His kiss is hard and urgent, I can taste a faint trace of his breakfast upon his tongue, something rich and meaty. I grasp onto him, moaning in desperation. I need this. I want this.
The room grows hot as I lose my breath. There is no stopping at this point, no matter how improper it is. I give myself willingly, easily into the hands of this man. His red hair extends below his waist, I see, growing in dense curls that shelter the growing vine inside. I should not allow him to plant his vine inside me, but what am I to do? I am wet and ready to receive him, desperate to feel him all around me, coursing through my veins like new blood.
Mr. Fox holds me as if I am delicate, as if I am something precious. He takes his time inside me, pleasuring himself but also bringing to life feelings inside me I knew were there but buried so deep beneath neglect and denial. My God he takes my breath away. I grow fearful of what this might do to me, what he might turn me into should such a thrill continue.
I am breathless and weak when he finishes, leaving himself upon my thigh and stockings. He pulls away, admiring what he has done to me, smiling as he touches the wetness below, taking note of how ripe the flesh is.
“I don’t know what came over me, Ms. Griet,” he breathes as he rights himself. “I am so sorry. I should have been better. I should have controlled it.”
I shake my head, slowly lowering my skirts down. I would deal with the ripped stockings later, I would deal with the mess when I was alone. “It’s not your fault entirely, Mr. Fox,” I say as I catch my breath. “I could have dissuaded you as well.”
Mr. Fox smirks, kissing my cheek then smoothing back my hair. “Then you’ll let me do it again, Ms. Griet?”
My body flutters, making me swoon and nearly fall faceforward. “Again and again, if you so desire. But it will be hard to hide it from my sister and my mother.”
His grin brightens, almost as if he enjoys the challenge this will bring. “I can park my carriage at the intersection before the bridge,” he says. “We can meet there on certain days, if you can escape without question.”
I touch my fingertips to my lips. “Only if you make me a promise, Mr. Fox.”
“Anything.”
“Take me away from here,” I whisper to him. “Marry me, and I’ll help you take care of your sister. I’ll take care of you all your days. You can have me for that. You can do as you desire to my body, my soul, my everything.”
The somber expression on his face deters my hope, but his hand rests so gently upon my cheek. I look into his eyes, trying to see through the darkness of them.
“I’ll marry you, Ms. Griet, I just need a bit more time.” he kisses me and tears roll down my cheeks. “Wait for it. Until then we can steal our moments together.”
“We shall,” I whisper. “Oh, Mr. Fox, we shall!” I grab him and hold him close, taking all the kisses I can stand and then some more.
The moments we steal are blissful, if not hurried and urgent. The carriage rocks with our efforts, and the windows haze with the heat of our lovemaking. He promises to marry me, but each time he visits he does not bring up the prospect to Mother. I grow impatient as I wait for the day. I do not need the wedding or ceremony. Like Rapunzel I could wed in a tiny room with only Mr. Fox’s sister in attendance. As long as it was him, I would be happy.
“I need to speak to your mother alone, girls,” Mr. Fox says. I set down my cup, careful not to show my nerves.
Heleen smiles. “Is everything alright?”
“Oh yes, of course,” he laughs. “I just have something I need to discuss with her alone. I hope you understand.”
“Yes! Of course!” Heleen stands, grabbing me as if I wasn’t going to move. She drags me with her to the hall as Mother shuts the door behind us.
“Let go,” I fuss at her. I smooth down my sleeve again.
Heleen is all smiles and rosy cheeks. She’s bouncing around with such joy, you’d think she was filled with hot air. “I know what he’s talking to Mother about,” she says with such a smug tone I am sure she is full of hot air.
“You do?” I sneer down at her. “And what is it you know?”
“I’m not telling,” Heleen sticks her nose up in the air, still smiling. “You’ll just have to wait and see.”
She thinks she knows. She always thinks things are going to go her way. But not today. I am the one who knows the truth, who knows where Mr. Fox’s heart lies. We’ve been together so many times now I have lost count, but I can remember them and how he left me feeling each and every time. I feel warm now remembering. I cannot wait to share a bed with him and not have to hide our love.
The doors open and Mother beckons us in. “Come along girls, we have such big news for the both of you.”
Heleen smirks up at me and nudges me back to take the lead. I follow behind her, eager to run in and embrace Mr. Fox. But I wait back, taking my time, appearing collected. I stand while Heleen sits, sticking out her chest for good measure.
“What could it be, Mother?” Heleen’s eyes never leave Mr. Fox.
“He’s asked me for a blessing,” Mother says, holding the same smug smile Heleen does. “And permission.”
“For what?” Heleen is close to squealing like a suckling pig. I cannot wait to hear her sobbing tonight when she finds out she is not everyone’s favorite.
Mr. Fox steps forwards and I close my eyes to hold back a wave of tears sure to come. “Permission, my dear, to take your hand in marriage.” I hear him kneel down. “If you will take me.”
“I will!” Heleen squeals.
I open my eyes and, to my shock and horror, I see Mr. Fox has knelt himself before Heleen who has gone red and shiny in the face, clasping his hands and nodding in her delight. I watch in terror, my assurance crackled, my tears of joy have grown achingly cold and grown to tears of hate.
“You’ve been after Heleen all this time, I was wondering when you would gather the nerve,” Mother says with pride.
I turn to her, unable to hide my shock and disappointment. But she smiles at me like she knew. No. All this time she did know! Didn’t she? I look to her for answers, and I am reassured that this is her doing. I knew he wanted me; she forced him! She must have!
“Oh, Griet, aren't you happy for us?” Heleen’s tone is simperingly sweet, but all it does is mock me.
“Very much so.” I speak just audibly. “I’m so surprised.”
Mr. Fox looks at me, his eyes so dark I cannot read them. They are like the eyes of an animal, a wild animal. Was there anything there all this time, or had I simply imagined it?
I got no explanation from him. All night it was about Heleen.
Heleen. Heleen. Heleen.
Mr. Fox must leave at some point, I am not sure when. The whole day was nothing but a thick messy soup. Heleen escorts him out, just to bid goodnight to her betrothed. I am sick. I am beyond sick. I am so full of rage and pain I do not feel anything anymore except the cracking of my bones as these feelings make way and overflow within my being.
“Well now,” Mother’s voice shatters like glass around me. “You could at least act like you are somewhat happy for your sister.”
“What did you say to him?” I didn’t leave a breath between our words. “What did you make him do? What did you promise him?”
Those green eyes glow in the dim light. She looks as me as though I am ridiculous and stupid. “I need you here, Griet. Your sister is pathetic.”
I swallow down my bile. “Mother?”
She rolls her eyes, exasperated and tired. “You are much more capable than your sister. She needs to be married. She can’t survive. You, my Griet, can survive. I will not leave my home, I need someone. I need you, Griet.”
“No,” I whisper.
Her eyes slice through me, easily and without mercy. “What was that, Griet?”
“Nothing.” I leave the room, choking back the tears and pain as they take over my body, drowning me in an ocean too dark and choppy to survive. I run to the study, the place he made his promise to me. To me!
To me and me alone! Not to Heleen. Not to Mother. He promised marriage to me for my life, my soul, my blood.
“You look like her right now. Crying at that hearth.”
I don’t look up, but I do make myself stop crying.
“Did you have hopes?” Heleen asks. “Did you think he was looking at you all this time? Oh, poor silly Griet.” She stands beside me, looking down upon me. “I’m so sorry.”
“No, you’re not,” I force my voice to keep from breaking. “From this moment on, I refuse to think of you.”
“But you’ll think of him. Won’t you?” Heleen sighs and goes over to the window. “He asked me to come to his home tomorrow, so he can prepare it for our wedding day. He says he can’t wait.”
I watch her back, picturing how nice it would look with a knife in it.
“He wants you to come as well. Since you’ll be family.” She turns and smiles at me, taunting me. “He says you’re allowed to visit whenever you want.”
I go cold all over. “Alright, Heleen.” I stand up from the hearth and dust the ashes from my skirt. “I’ll take you tomorrow, and any day after.” I stand over her, looking down upon her. “I’m in shock over losing my sister. Don’t get such ideas, it hurts my feelings if you think that way.”
She continues to smile. “My apologies. What could I have been thinking?”
It rains as we leave for Mr. Fox’s place. We take the carriage, but our old horse is easily startled by the foul weather. The rain is light for now, but in the distance it’s obvious to see the worst is just around the bend.
Heleen won’t stop talking the entire trip. She talks about the wedding, her new home, all these things, not once does she mention Mr. Fox. When we arrive at his home he greets us at the door, along with a frail looking woman who must be his sister.
“I’ve heard so much about you,” she says to me. “Ms. Griet, correct?”
“Yes.” Her wispy frame and sullen appearance make her look like a ghost. “And you are-” I search my memory for her name. I know Mr. Fox has mentioned it before, but I cannot recall as I look at her. “Gretel,” I finally say with relief. “He’s said so much more about you.”
Gretel smiles then shivers. “Oh, but it is cold! Come in or you could end up like me.” She takes my hand, leading me inside as Mr. Fox is taken over by Heleen.
“I must say I am surprised,” Gretel confides to me. “You appear his type much more than your sister.”
I hold my tongue.
“I’m sorry. There I go again.” Gretel clutches her chest. She starts coughing and it is a hollow, deep sound.
“Griet, do you mind taking Gretel back to her room?” Mr. Fox asks. “It would help ease my mind a bit while I show Heleen around.”
“Of course,” I answer simply.
“This way,” Gretel wheezes. She coughs again and I put my arm around her, taking her down the hall. Their home is large, but it feels empty. There is no decor on the walls, no tables, no mirrors, not even rugs. There is dust everywhere, cobwebs in the corners. Gretel’s room is nothing more than a bed and fireplace itself. I dare not say anything though, there could be a reason. They did just arrive at the village, they may not have had a chance to do anything about their new home.
“Thank you, Griet.” Gretel relaxes and breathes as she gets into bed.
“Are you feeling well?” I ask her.
Gretel smiles at me, her eyes the same deep, dark, unreadable things her brother’s are. “I am used to this state.” She points to the fire. “There is a book over there, do you mind getting it for me?”
“No. Not at all.” I go towards the fireplace where a chair is sat before it. In the seat is an old, worn book in tatters. I can barely see the writing on the cover, and pages threaten to escape unless I hold it a certain way. The cover too is a strange material, the woven fabric is strangely slick and coarse at the same time, the threads thick and frayed at the edges.
“It was my mother’s, that is why I tolerate it.” Gretel laughs softly as I hand her the book. She holds it to her chest and smiles. “It’s bound in her hair, so I like keeping it near me.”
My skin crawls. “Her hair, you say?”
“Mother was strange.” That’s all she says.
“I see.” I look around the room again, but there is nothing to look at. Instead I stoke the fire, adding more wood and making sure it would not burn out on her.
“You’re so kind, I can tell. I have a sense for people.” Gretel coughs again then whimpers as she lays back, clutching that book. “I hate to say this, since you are her sister, but I sense your sister is wrong for my brother.”
I look back at her, remaining unreadable. “How so?”
Gretel closes her eyes. “Oh, I feel weak,” she clears her throat. “I just feel you are better suited. Your sister is wrong. All wrong,” she murmurs as she fades to sleep. “I don’t want her to hurt my brother. But he wants her so-” She drifts to sleep, snoring peacefully.
Mr. Fox comes into the room, looking at me with guilt. I turn away from him, looking back towards the fire.
“How is she?”
“Asleep,” I reply curtly.
“Griet-”
“No,” I turn and glare at him. “You don’t get to apologize to me. Not when she is-” I begin to overflow from the inside and Mr. Fox comes to me. He puts his arms around me and holds me.
“Your Mother made me,” he whispers. “I said I wanted you and she laughed at me. I had no choice.”
“Fool!” I push at him and outside thunder roars.
“You should head home, I don’t want you and your sister traveling when it gets bad.” he looks at me, his eyes completely black. “I’ll explain later. Right now, she’s listening.”
“Fine. I’ll take her home.” I shove him away. “You weak, pathetic-” I run from the room, and see Heleen coming down the hallway. I tell her we’re leaving, but she goes on to Mr. Fox anyways.
The storm is setting in as we make our way home. It startles our horse, and we stop often. Heleen is babbling. My mind is both racing and blocked. It is full. Anger. Pain. Misery. Hatred. I don’t have much room for anything else.
“What are you doing?” She snaps at me.
The horse has stopped in its tracks, shaking and whining as the storm darkens.
“You’re just trying to aggravate me, aren’t you?” Heleen whines. “Jealousy isn’t pretty on you, Griet. Not much is!”
I take in a deep breath and look at her. “Please, be quiet,” I say with more calm than I thought possible.
Heleen scoffs. “I want to go home!”
Lightning cracks before us, knocking down the limb of a tree. The thunder that follows is nothing compared to the sound the horse makes. It takes off, going off the road and dragging the buggy with it. Heleen screams, tousled by the motion of the buggy and the rough terrain it is hitting. The door swings open, letting in the rain and mud. Heleen is thrust towards the open door and I am her only achor. She clings to me, pleads with me with her eyes. I just look at her, the same way I would look at the girl.
“I don’t want to die!” She screams. “Help me, Griet!”
When I am found, I tell them I don’t remember a thing. I say I remember the storm, but I cannot tell them what became of Heleen. I cry for her, of course I do. My sister is missing, possibly dead, what else am I to do?
“What did you do?” Mother breathes down upon me in the darkness.
“Mother, please, I’m tired.” I weakly reply.
“Is a man worth it?” She asks.
I look up, peering through the shadows to see her eyes. The glow isn’t there, so I do not fear her. “Was it for you, Mother?”
She holds her breath.
“All those men. Were they worth it?” I close my eyes, trying to find sleep. “I’ll grieve with you in the morning, Mother.”
I hear her leave without much sound. I fell asleep, waking to the smell of grave dirt.
Mr. Fox comes to visit in the morning. The news of his fiancée vanishing has him tore up, of course, but arrangements are made, and I am to wed Mr. Fox in Heleen’s place. After a mourning period of course. There is still hope, perhaps.
I decide on a small, simple ceremony. No pomp, no pageantry, I wear a simple dress because all that matters to me is the marriage. I honor my sister by wearing her jewelry. Mother does not attend.
As Mrs. Fox, I happily begin my new life, eager to leave everything in the past. The girl and her Earl, Mother, even Heleen. Those days don’t matter anymore, I am free from them all, I am no longer kept prisoner in their world.
One thing that bothers me about my husband’s home is how empty it is. My original thought was that, since he and Gretel had just moved in, they hadn’t had time to unpack. But I found no luggage, no boxes, nothing to show signs of them having any possessions at all. The few things I brought with me barely fill the bedroom.
“The ship carrying our things has been lost at sea,” Gretel tells me. She has been in good spirits since the wedding, and has been great company while Mr. Fox takes care of his business.
“Oh, I’m so sorry,” I say.
“We’ll be getting some new things soon, I should think.” She coughs and stills for a moment, waiting to see if it causes a fit. When it doesn’t, she rises back up and sighs. “I’ve been fine without them, but I suspect with you here now, my brother will want to show off.”
I smile at her, thinking what a good sister Gretel is. I see her fidget in her seat, turning towards the windows with a look of disgust upon her face. “Excuse me, sister,” she says and rises slowly. “The sunlight is hurting my eyes. I think I should go lie down.”
“I can close the curtains,” I offer.
She shakes her head at me. “You should rest, that leg needs to heal.” Her smile is sweet and kind, but her eyes appear dark for a brief moment. “I’ll come and sit with you again later.” She leaves and I am left in the bedroom alone.
Mr. Fox left me a stack of books by the bedside, I didn’t have the heart to tell him I didn’t care much for reading. I pick one from the top of the stack, finding it is old and nearly falling apart. I recognize it as the book Gretel had been reading before; the one bound in her mother’s hair.
“Disgusting,” I mutter to myself. I open the pages, seeing they are hand written. There are dates at the top of the pages, much like a diary. I turn a few pages, barely able to read the handwriting at all in the beginning. The further in, the better the handwriting becomes. Once I find a second I can decipher, I read it.
“The darkness has always been kind to me. In the daylight you can see things. You can see people. Their voices claw at me, I do not like them at all. I am glad I ran away. I miss when I was left alone, before they made me come out. Before then I would let the darkness touch me whenever I wanted. The darkness would come out from under my bed, taking me as its wife, filling me, overpowering my senses. I grow wet remembering those early days when my beloved darkness found me. My children are safer here as well. They will grow strong here, they will not be taught to fear. They will be like the darkness.”
“Darling?” I hear Mr. Fox calling and I quickly put the diary aside.
“Yes, dear?” I call back to him, hoping to see him come through the door.
“I’ll be with you in just a moment.” My heart sinks. “Gretel needs me for a moment.”
“Of course, I understand.” I sit back in bed and let out a long sigh. I look back at that diary and place it back upon the stack.
My husband is gone for a long while. I begin to worry on top of my hunger and boredom. I take my old cane and hobble to the door. The place is cold and dark. As I step into the hallway I find it odd that not even a candle is lit. I hobble further down, standing at the end to listen. I hear nothing, not even my husband or Gretel’s voices.
“Hello?” I call out. “Is anyone there?” I walk a little further, stopping just before the foyer. “Darling? Gretel?” I look around through the darkness. “I am hungry, I was hoping there was something to eat?” I turn back down the hallway and I see a figure standing there at the end.
“Darling?” I gasp in excitement.
The figure just stands there.
“I don’t mean to be a bother, but I’m hungry. Could you fetch me something to eat?” I smile, hoping they can see.
The figure twitches and I hear something wet smack against the floor.
I swallow and take a few steps forward. “Gretel? Are you sick? Where’s your brother? I can go find him. Is he in the kitchen?”
The figure takes a step forward and it sounds like water is dripping onto the floor. It moves shakily, one leg seems to drag upon the ground.
“Gretel?” I ask again. There is a stillness that makes me pause, and a staleness to the air as I breathe it in. “Who's there?”
Lightening flashes and I see a naked, gored figure coming towards me. In the light it lunges forward, hissing and squealing as it clatters and jerks towards me. I scream, trying to turn and run but I fall, landing on my bad leg. I scream as the figure stands above me, their entrails covering my face and body, their blood filling my mouth as they claw at my hair.
“Run!” The corpse says. “Run from here! It is not safe! Not safe!” Their strangled, gurgling voice screams. They rip at my hair, pull at my clothes, all the while bathing me in blood, bile, and entrails. “Run! Run! Run! As fast as you can!”
“No!” I am beyond terror. My mind and body cannot cooperate because everything is madness. I manage to scramble away, dragging myself towards the entry. I stand, but barely, throwing open the door and I see eyes in the darkness watching me.
“I told you that later was worse,” the voice of the girl whispers into my ear. “It’s too late now.”
“What are you doing?” Mr. Fox says.
“Darling!” I let out a sob. “It was awful! Did you see it?”
He comes to me, shutting the door and grabbing me. But his grasp is hard, his fingers sink into my arm as he pulls me away.
“What are you doing? You’re hurting me!” I cry, trying to force his hand off my arm.
“You shouldn’t be up.”
“I was hungry.”
“You still shouldn’t be up.” He pulls me away, forcing me through the shadows. I try to fight him, not wanting to return to the hallway where I was assaulted by that corpse.
“Please! Darling! Listen to me! Please!”
“You need to rest. You’re hurt.” I hear him step on something and something wet brushes up against my leg. “Besides, at night, this place isn’t safe. Stay in bed, and do not move.”
“What are you talking about?” I was on the verge of tears. I pull at his hand, finally taking it off me. “Please, darling, what is going on? What’s happening?”
My husband places me into my room, shutting the door before I can even see his face. I hear a key turn, locking me inside.
I wake in the morning curled up at the foot of the bed. My clothes are covered in blood and I have hidden them away. I dress for the day, putting on clean garments. As I brush my hair I notice big clumps of my hair come out. It makes my hair noticeably thinner when I put it into a bun, so I cover it with a cap.
The door opens and my husband steps in. “Sorry about last night,” he says with his usually charming tone. “Gretel had a bit of an accident so I stayed with her all night.” He takes my hands, his own warm and gentle like always. “Can you forgive me?”
“What happened last night?” I ask. “Why did you lock me in here?”
He furrows his brow, staring at me in confusion. “I would never do such a thing! Did you have a bad dream.”
I stare at him, seeing the care and love in his eyes. Why would he lie to me? Goodness knows my dreams have not been pleasant lately. I smile back at him and sigh. “Must have been. I’m sorry.”
He kisses me. “It’s best if you go to bed early each night.” He helps me stand and hands me my cane. “Especially around here! Everything is so overgrown, one’s mind can race and wander.” He laughs heartily and pulls me into his side.
“Yes, of course.” I smile, leaning into his embrace.
My husband serves me breakfast, making sure I eat well since I had such horrible nightmares.
“I want you to be happy here, darling,” he says. “I want you to make this a home you can be proud of.” His hand slides under the table, touching my leg. What I expect to be a pleasant touch turns to fire, burning my leg and causing my to cry out in agony.
“Oh no,” he pulls back. “Is it still bad?” He stands and tugs back my hair, lifting up my skirts to inspect my leg. “Oh-” he stands back up, giving me a strange look before smoothing down my skirts. “Let me take you back to bed.”
“I don’t want to go back to bed!”
“I’ll send Gretel in to keep you company, don’t worry. I just…I need to go into town for work.” He says.
He takes me back to the bedroom, laying me down in bed. He covers me, laying some books on top of the blanket. “Just stay here now, okay. You really need to rest that leg.”
“But-” I try to argue, he just leaves me too quickly. I sigh in frustration, laying back upon the bed. I try to move back the blankets, but I can’t move aside the books he’s stacked on the blanket.
Gretel comes in, her dark eyes looking over me. There’s a distance to her gaze, an annoyance. She then puts on a smile and comes to my side.
“My brother told me you had a nightmare last night.” She sits beside me and goes to pet my hair, but I stop her.
“It’s fine. But he’s acting strange. Did he tell you where he’s going?”
“To work,” Gretel answers. She sees the books laying beside me, picking up the diary. “I’ve been looking for this.”
“Your brother left it here.”
Gretel clutches the book to her chest. “This isn’t for you, he knows that.”
“I haven’t looked at it,” I lie.
Gretel smiles at me again. “He likes you a lot. It surprises me.”
I furrow my brow. “Why?”
“We were told to never trust anyone as children. Our mother taught us that family was all we needed and that the darkness would take care of us.”
The darkness, I shudder to think what that really means. “The darkness? How is that possible?”
Gretel looks down upon the diary, running her hand over the worn cover. “All we need, all we love, is hidden inside the darkness. Light shows it to us. But the darkness holds it.” Her eyes cut to me. “What did you see in your nightmare?”
“I uh-” I choke on the fear of it. “I don’t-”
“What was it, sister?” Gretel leans in close to me. “You can tell me.”
There is a smell on her breath, something I am familiar with but can’t place. I ease away from her a bit and try to smile.
“I don’t want to worry you, sister,” I say. “It was just a dream, nothing real.”
“Was it about Heleen?”
My guts churn.
“Such a shame,” she sighs. “She was so excited. I can’t imagine losing my sibling.”
I look away from her, feeling my breakfast rise. “She was only half a sibling. We never got along like you and your brother.”
Gretel’s hand reaches out, touching my injured leg. Fire spreads again, burning, aching, I throw myself back upon the bed, crying out in agony.
“Blood is blood,” Gretel whispers. “No matter how diluted.”
“Stop-” I whine. “It hurts.”
“Not to worry. My brother told me not to say a thing, but he’s gone to fetch a doctor to…take care of you.” She smiles at me, her eyes dark, but the pain is causing me to see things. The blacks of her eyes have taken over, making her sockets appear empty. Her skin appears sallow and greasy, while her mouth opens a bit too far to seem human.
“We’re sisters now, aren’t we, Griet?” She whispers. “Blood is blood.” Her hands slip up over my belly. “We both share blood.”
“Gretel?” I start to cry as the world fades from my eyes.
“You won’t kill me, will you?” Gretel whispers. “No. You wouldn’t want to hurt my brother.” Her fingers go through my hair as everything goes as black as her eyes.
I wake upon the dinner table, gazing up at the barely lit chandelier above me. The room is cold and filled with voices. Whispers come from everywhere, echoed by laughter.
“There, all better.” My husband touches my forehead. “You’ll be back to normal in no time. Your leg was infected.”
“Infected?” I whimper.
“At the toe,” a voice says. “Or well, where toes should be.” Laughter fills the room.
“Who's here?” I try to sit up but my husband keeps me laying down. “Darling? Do we have company?”
“You need to rest,” he says. “We need to be careful. After all, we need to do everything we can to protect the baby.”
I feel so sick all at once. “Baby?”
“Isn’t that wonderful news?” Gretel whispers above me. Her hands come down, touching the side of my face. “You two certainly wasted no time. Did you, brother?”
“Gretel, hush,” he hisses at her.
“Lucky girl.” Gretel leans over the top of me and smiles down upon me. “Unlike your sister, huh?”
I close my eyes, fading in and out. I hear something that sounds like a feast around me, a room full of people, of smacking lips and cutlery upon plates. Every so often, I try to open my eyes, but can only manage a flutter of the lids. I see yellowed, grotesque faces, their mouths opening wider than a human’s should. Their black eyes peer everywhere and nowhere. I see my husband, but it isn’t my husband.
I don’t know what day it is when I awake. Looking down I see a bump to my belly and a missing bump where my leg should be. I simply stare, still feeling a sense of warmth where my leg should be.
There is a tapping at my window and I see the shape of a person outside the fogged glass. They tap, tap, tap, and then I hear them giggle. It sounds like Heleen’s annoying laugh.
“I told you to run and now you can’t,” she says. “How sad. How sad.”
“Go away. Leave me alone,” I mutter. I go to lay down, but my head lays upon a book. The diary again. I scoff and go to toss it, but I see pages inside I recognize. They are pages from my stepfather’s biography. There are scribbles all over the pages, marks that cut through sentences, even a whole paragraph. There’s all sorts of writing I can’t read. At the bottom though I can see something I can understand.
“Gretel came first, Hansel followed behind,” it said. “Rapunzel is queen to ghouls now.”
I furrow my brow, looking up as the door opens. My husband comes in, carrying a plate for me. He hands it to me in silence and I look at the food he has provided.
“Is there anything else I can get you?” He asks.
The slab of meat upon my plate looks like the side of a face. There is a corner of the mouth, mostly cheek, and a little under eye bag. I stare at it and feel a craving rise up from my womb to my belly and my mind. There is a beauty mark at the corner of the mouth, just like the one Heleen had.
“Where did you get this?” My mouth fills with saliva as I speak. I grow so hungry looking at this slab.
“You need to eat. For our children,” he says. “That's the best part too.”
I pick it up whole in my hand, biting into it. The texture makes me wretch, but I chew and swallow it down, sating the baby inside me.
My husband, Hansel, sits beside me, laying his hand upon my belly. “It’s better this way, Griet.” He kisses my cheek. “Don’t be mad at me.”
I look to the door, and from the crack I see Gretel watching us. She smiles, and her dark eyes seem illuminated, although I know that is impossible. But I cannot help but to think that they glow from the way she stares down upon us.
I take another bite, chewing slow and I swallow. “Yes, darling.”
Good news everyone! I'm getting back to feeling better and feel like it's time I get back to my ko-fi. I have Tiers and rewards on there again!
Right now there are three tiers that match my Patreon. So if you don't like patreon for any reason, you can now sign up to ko-fi and get the exact same things.
I'll add the higher tiers once I start gaining traction, which will then include mail outs.
I'm also going to be adding commissions on there soon, so keep a look out.
This is a preview of the novel I'm working on about a woman trapped in cryo sleep for fifty years. Upon waking she is tended to by Dr. River, an enigmatic and quiet man Irini can't help but fall for.
This is partially based on my love for Star Trek and a fascination with cryogenic sleep.
I never woke up, at least not when I was supposed to. Something happened, and I slept for far too long. The last thing I remember seeing was my son. He was anxious about going into the cryo-pods. He wanted to stay with me, but that wasn’t possible. I told him once he was asleep, it would be like there was no time between us at all.
They preserve the body in cryopreservation, but the mind’s fate remains unexplained. I was so worried about what would happen, though I would never let it show. I was susceptible to nightmares, and I feared months of continuous terror. My husband assured me, as I did our son, it would all pass in the blink of an eye. And when I woke, I would see the one I loved most. Then, he offered me his own pod, for as he said, it would be much more comfortable than my own. I suspected his kindness, but didn’t have time to think about it.
There would be no time between us, I reminded myself. As soon as I was asleep, I would be awake again and with my son. We would waste nothing, and we would begin our lives anew. And yet, somehow, I realized I had lost time. Deep in my sleep, far out in space, time was going forward without me.
I heard a voice, several actually. They sounded far away, whispered and warbled. There was air upon my face, a warmth. Was I finally being brought out of cryo? Were we on our new home planet?
“The pod was among their cargo. They had been maintaining it all this time.” It was the first voice I heard as I awoke. My new life, my new home, was before me with this voice. A voice that sounds so even, so unbothered.
“But it’s such old technology. These are practically ancient by today’s standards.” Someone else said, farther off in the distance.
“They said they were using it as a bargaining chip. Look here,” the even voice replied. “See here? This is a dignitary pod.”
“So, they’ve had a politician on ice for close to a century?” The other voice was in disbelief, then exclaimed in shock. “Someone go get the captain!”
“I’ve already called for him. When I was checking the occupants’ vitals, I noticed something strange in the diagnostics of the life support. The life support settings were to be maintained for a male occupant of tall stature and above-average weight.”
“Ah ha,” the other voice breathed. “Is she a stowaway?”
“Her setup in the pod makes it unlikely. Perhaps the original occupant was in her pod.”
“By mistake?” The other clicked their tongue. “There’s the captain.”
My eyes finally opened, peeling back to see the cold, sterile light above me. I saw shadows hovering overhead. Everything was a blur, misshapen. I had the eyes of a newborn kitten. Because my jaw felt like rusted metal, I couldn’t speak.
“Do not worry,” was that cool tone directed at me. “You’re in safe hands here. Whoever you are, I will take care of you.” The touch of a kind hand, smooth skin. I must have fallen back under. They say cryo has horrible jet lag.
I dreamed of my son running up a hill. He was running ahead of me, while I was slipping and sliding in the damp earth. I clawed at the dark loam, pulling out grass from the roots as I tried to gain traction to get him. Then, someone pulled me backward and threw me onto the rocks below. As I looked up, I opened my mouth to scream and-
Fresh air. I had forgotten fresh air. I breathed in deeply, sighing softly. My mouth was dry, horribly dry. My eyes were weak and didn’t want to open at first. Some forceful blinking allowed me to wake and stare at the pale pink ceiling.
“Doctor,” a soft voice squeaked.
A shadow loomed over me, and while I wanted to turn my head, everything was stiff and noncompliant. “Welcome back, Irini Kairaki.”
The first thing I saw was the smooth, blank expression of the man above me. His skin was overly pale, his eyes a radiant, fantastical purple, his hair overly black. He appeared to be a porcelain doll.
I blinked a few times to make sure that the man I was seeing was real. “Where am I?” is what I wanted to say. Instead, I said: “Aack eee kaak.”
The porcelain doll shook his head. “You can’t talk just yet. You’ve been in cryostasis for a long time.”
How long?
“Right now, you are in the hospital bay of the starship Phoebe. I am Dr. River and will take care of you as you recover from cryostasis syndrome.” He had no inflection in his tone, nor upon his face. But his presence was strangely comforting.
I wanted to ask how long, but once again my voice came out as haunted creaks and groans.
His eyes flicked aside for the briefest of moments, looking at something I couldn’t see. “I don’t want you to be alarmed, but your time in cryostasis was quite a long time, Ms. Kairaki.”
That cold, dark realization stabbed me through. “My son?” My voice came out hoarse, cracked, and shredded. I wanted tears to come. I wanted them to flow so badly, but nothing sprang up. There was merely a sensation in my eyes, like something should be working.
His fingers gently touched my throat. “We’re working on finding your records, Ms. Kairaki. Ossun rebels seized the ship you were on shortly after your journey began.”
I grabbed hold of his hand before it moved away from my throat. I intended to grab it firmly, but my hands weren’t working and he slipped out of my grasp without even moving.
River’s expression never shifted. “All we found was you. We believe the Ossun rebels were looking to capture pods containing high-ranking members of the military and government. Then they would use them as bargaining chips. Your pod’s listed owner appears to be a Cal Tototi.”
I laid back in the bed as the dreaded realization flooded over me. It was a relief and a slap to the face. I know what Cal had done. “Aaak! Eeeee!”
“Stay calm.” River tapped a syringe against the blade of his fingers. “Keep your mouth open for me.” A cold, viscous fluid went down my throat. He then held my jaw closed. “Swallow. Careful.”
Burning! My throat burned like crazy. I let out a pained cry, and my voice sounded like my own again.
He massaged my jaw gently, slowly. His purple eyes remained fixed on me before he released me. “Kairaki, could you confirm your name to me?”
I wasn’t sure what would happen when I opened my mouth again. The burning was faint, but it lingered there in my throat until I opened my mouth.
“Irini.” I was still hoarse, still shredded, but it wasn’t an effort to speak anymore.
Dr. River nodded, tapping his fingers on a holographic screen. “Good. Can you tell me your relationship with Cal Totoi?”
“Couple.” My tongue stuck to the roof of my mouth at the start.
“Odd.” Dr. River tilted his head slightly. His brow only pinched barely. “I do not see your name among his-”
“Common law.” The wedding was supposed to happen after we landed. Not that it was going to be a big deal or anything, as Cal was doing it to shut up his family. How lucky for him I ended up here.
“Let me get you some water, Ms. Kairaki.” The nurse, who must have been hovering outside my line of vision, darted off.
Dr. River took a hold of my hand, pressing his thumb into the center of my palm. “I’m glad you are staying calm.”
I swallowed, but even that was like pushing a boulder. “As a cucumber.”
His hand was cool as it touched my forehead. “Not to worry. We will do our best for you. While we try to find the best place to send you, you will stay here and go through rehab as you come out of cryo syndrome.”
His voice sounded so warm and so cold at the same time. “Thank you.”
A small floating bot returned with water and Dr. River helped to move me so I could drink. I choked on my first attempt, but even the water sitting in my mouth was nice.
“That’s good,” the doctor murmured.
I let out a breath, and my throat wasn’t so tight. “How long?”
His eyes raised, his expression completely blank beside the space between his brows and eyes had grown. “What’s that?”
I swallowed again, trying to catch my breath from taking a drink still. “How long was I in cryostasis?” It was the longest, hardest sentence I ever had to say. In reality, it was nothing, but my mouth hadn’t moved in so long.
“Fifty-three years.”
I suppose I wasn’t ready to hear that, because the next thing I know I’m waking up again. Which would become quite common for me. I faded in and out of sleep, which was ironic given I had been asleep for half a century, but I was so weak my body didn’t quite know how to operate.
I would often wake with special equipment attached to my arms and legs to build up their strength. It was like a nice massage, but Dr. River assured me more was going on that I couldn’t see.
I was going through one such therapy a few days after my voice fully returned. Dr. River was reading progress charts floating above my bed.
“So we didn’t enter a dark age after I vanished?” I teased him.
“Progress must make its way,” he replied to me. His constant calm was forming a mystery around him. Was he human? A new intergalactic lifeform? Dare I say the mystery and aloofness were attractive? No. I had to keep my head about this. He was a doctor, dammit.
“And you are making progress,” he interrupted my thoughts. Those deep purple eyes focused on mine. “But remember, healing is not a linear experience. Nor is it the same between people.”
Was he looking at me? Or was it through me? Sometimes I thought he was looking inside me to see all my machinations working, my muscles growing, my food digesting. But that would be impossible, right?
“Right,” I agreed. I could barely move my head, and when I smiled, it left my face sore for a bit.
“You’re a first,” he continued. Walking around the bed, he tapped at some of the floating holographic screens to read charts, leave notes. He was quite the multitasker. “Researchers have never studied cryo syndrome beyond a ten-year mark. You are quite the miracle.”
It didn’t feel that way at all. It was like a curse. Over fifty years? That was a lifetime just gone! Lost to time and space. Literally!
My shoulders slouched, and I fought the urge to cry. “Lucky me.”
Dr. River turned to me. “Yes. You are.”
I suppressed a smile. “You don’t recognize sarcasm very well, do you, doctor?”
He was still for a moment, eyes unblinking, tapping away at holographic screens. “Not really. Is that what you were doing?”
Even a soft chuckle seemed to knock the wind out of me. “It’s okay. I suppose it doesn’t matter. I’m happy to be alive. Although I feel quite cursed all the same.”
Dr. River waved his hands, making the screens fade away. “I understand it will take you time to get used to your new surroundings. The world has changed since you were gone. Your body is not the one you are used to. I assure you, though, I will be with you every step of the way. If you would allow me, I would be grateful if you allowed me to share my findings.”
I closed my eyes and sighed. “Every girl’s dream, to be an experiment.”
That cool face of his turned steely for a moment. “That was sarcasm.”
I arched my brows. “Quick learner.”
“Ms. Kairaki,” Dr. River said as he took a seat beside my bed. “You are a miracle. One that could prove useful to the progress of medicine and healing. If we can leave people in cryo for so long, imagine what we could do to prolong people’s lives.
“I don’t mind that,” I assured him. “I just don’t want to be made a spectacle.”
He gave me a small nod. “I am going to take care of you as long as you need me.”
Oh foolish heart, do not beat so readily for the sweet words of yet another man. No matter how violet his eyes are, no matter how beautiful he may be with his sharp jaw and porcelain like skin. Do not beat until our days do not feel so numbered.
“Thank you, doctor,” I faded into a yawn which stretched my chest beyond my comfort, aching my ribs, jaw, even teeth.
“Good sign,” Dr. River noted, standing up.
I let out a pathetic, petulant whine. “When will everything stop hurting?”
“In time,” he answered. “Think of it as growing pains all over again.”
An exasperated breath whistled between my teeth as I couldn’t open my jaw much wider. Easy for him to say. My irritation stemmed from the intensity of my emotions. My body was weak, but anything that wasn’t physical was so much stronger.
I was alone for swaths at a time. When I wasn’t asleep, it was disheartening. I loved to have people around me, especially now. I would have loved a room full of people to talk to, to catch up with. Unfortunately, I had to remain quarantined in my room, after that I could roam around just the hospital wing. Who knows how long that would be, let alone being introduced back into the world, or ship really? How long would I be on the ship?
“You were an artist,” Dr. River said one day.
“I was,” I responded, giving him a quizzical look. “Where did you find that out?”
He came around the end of the bed, standing at my side as he looked over the pad in his hands. “School records.” That sounded too quick a response, but what did I know anymore? “I could track down some information about you from that. Then I could locate birth records, bank records and the like.” He set the pad down and then took the seat beside me. “We want to make sure you have somewhere to go once we release you. So we’re finding next of kin.”
I thought of Jude, my son, and my whole being ached. Everything was so much stronger. The grief, the loneliness. Just the thought of my son sent me spiraling. It was like a rage inside me, a possession. The sorrow was a demon entering my body, ravaging it, tearing me apart limb from limb before it reached my soul and-
“Ms. Kairaki, it’s okay.” Dr. River’s cool, smooth voice reached me. “It’s a panic attack. This is normal.” He was holding my hand fast, grounding me.
The pain in my chest, the tightness, it was more than I could bear. Everything was so raw, so intense. I didn’t want to live like this. “It hurts.”
“Breathe,” he whispered. His hand rested at the back of my head, a gentle, supportive embrace for my weak neck. “I’m here. I’ll always be here.”
I had received many empty promises before. By my father, by Cal, even by me. I had promised that exact thing to my son, my Jude. No one could keep that promise, could they? No one! But it was nice to hear. The coolness of it on River’s lips sounded so easy, so true.
I tried to breathe, as he said. They came out as shaken, stunted things, slowly growing more smooth, much deeper. The tears rolled down my face, stinging hot. My whole body was sore, beaten by emotion alone. If this was life now, I’m not sure I wanted it.
“Heartbeat, regular,” River murmured, lifting a hand to touch something above me. “On the edge of dehydration, we’ll get that taken care of.”
A small hum near my ear startled me and I opened my eyes, realizing the world was blurry and fogged. I couldn’t even raise my hands to rub my eyes. Pathetic!
“Ms. Kairaki, there’s no need to be frustrated. People have suffered worse things from cryo syndrome and they were in there much shorter than you. Have hope. The right people found you and you will be in the perfect place for your care. It will be a long battle, but you’re on a ship of fighters and soldiers. You’ll find strength here.”
“Poetic,” I mumbled.
“It’s something I was told when I first joined the crew of the Phoebe.” His hand rested on my cheek, gently wiping away tears. “Rest now.”
“Rest is all I do,” I pouted.
River stood from the bed, and the lights dimmed yet again. “Because it is what you need most. The body is capable of amazing things. You need to listen to it.”
I opened my eyes again to the fog, seeing River’s outline just before me. “Are you leaving?”
“Only for a moment, then I will be right back.”
I suppose that soothed me, or maybe I was too exhausted to worry about it. I fell back asleep, easing into it like actually sleeping rather than unconsciousness.
“I think you should be able to sit up on your own. Would you like to try it?” He disengaged the machines and helped me to lie on my back. It was so nice being touched, even like this. His firm hands offered appreciated closeness.
How long had I been out? Days? Weeks? My sense of time was all skewed. “Are you sure, Doc?”
He nodded, coming to my side and offering his hand. “I am always certain. I even ordered a special meal for you to be delivered soon.”
“A meal?” I took his hand in mine, squeezing it extra tight. “Like, proper food?” I had been living off IV bags and nutrient packets since I got here. I was aching for something to chew on.
He gave me that predictably tight nob. “All food is proper.” His hand squeezed back. “Breathe and lift.”
I strained, and the muscles in my back snapped and tightened. There was a familiar strength and ease. I took hold of the sides of the bed, pushing more, lifting myself up. Then, I sat there.
“Wonderful.” He stepped back, admiring me in my upright position. “How do you feel? Your heart rate is up, though. Perhaps it was too soon.”
“I feel fine otherwise, Doctor,” I chuckled. “I think I’m just excited to be upright for once.”
A soft smile graced his face. “That is what I like to hear.”
The floating bot came into the room and the smell coming from it had my mouth watering.
I gasped, eyes focused on the tray.. “Oh my goodness, is that food? Real food?”
River took the tray, placing it on the swiveling table, which he then served before me. “I thought we might try to experiment here. You are doing well. If you can sit up, I think you can have a small meal.”
It was a simple spread of soup and applesauce, but to me, it smelled like the ambrosia of the gods.
“I have missed real food, doctor.”
River laid a spoon down on the tray. “I hope it will make up for the half century you have missed.”
I picked up the spoon, my hand shaking as I tried to hold it like normal.
It was all part of the process. His observing eyes were watching my hand intently, studying every move, every weak muscle. “If you need to make a fist, there is no harm in it. I wouldn’t want the soup to burn you.”
“It’s amazing the things one takes for granted.” I set the spoon down and it clattered off the tray and into my lap. I frowned in frustration.
River picked the spoon up for me, wiping it clean, then placing it back upon the tray. “Try eating the apples first,” he offered. “So if they spill, it will not be uncomfortable for you.”
“We had to eat so many apples when I was little,” I admitted. “I promised myself that when I grew up, I never had to eat another one until I had to. I would only eat rice pudding.” If I could prolong embarrassing myself again, I’d rather not pick up the spoon.
“Well, you know what they say an apple a day keeps the doctor away.” Was he attempting a joke? He pushed the bowl of applesauce towards me.
“Would that be in my best interest?” I asked with a smile.
He was quiet for a beat. His face was usually so unreadable. But for a moment, ever so faintly, he looked pleased. “No. I suppose not.”
I grinned, trying again to grab the spoon. “I remember when my son first ate with utensils. This must be what he felt like.” I brought the mash up to my mouth. It was sweet, tart, and filled with cinnamon.
“Very good.” River nodded. “Any issue chewing?”
I found my first eating experience lackluster. “It’s very good. Although everything tastes kind of…dull?” I glanced at him apologetically. “I hate to say that about your chef.”
Nothing on the doctor’s slim face shifted, but his eyes widened. His smooth complexion made me envious. “Nothing to worry about. Cryostasis affects all aspects of the body. After how long you were in it, I’m surprised you can taste anything at all.”
I swallowed, and aside from the texture, nothing else about the experienced pleased me. “How long will it take for me to get back to something normal?”
His gaze didn’t shift, but he was quiet as he processed his answer. “Sometimes the process can take years. And remember, Ms. Kairaki, a body shouldn’t remain in cryostasis for longer than ten years.”
My stomach sank, and I wanted to cry. “How long before I can walk?”
River took hold of my hand. “Don’t panic. I told you that healing is not linear.” He held my hand in both of his. His touch was cool, but how I craved it. I clutched back as much as I could.
“I need you to be patient, Ms. Kairaki. Do that for me, and I promise, you’ll be up and about. You’re not leaving this ship until I give the word.”
I took a deep breath, letting it fill my chest until it ached. I reminded myself of my son, of how horrible healing after his birth was, but how worth it all that had been. My son, who could be dead by now. He would have woken up fifty years ago. Did he miss me? Did he forget me?
No.
I can’t think that way. It hurts, and more than my heart. My head begins to actually ache as I conjure up more memories of him.
River releases my hands. “Try the soup this time. I think you will enjoy it better than the apples.”
River watches intently as I fill the hollow of the spoon and carefully bring it to my mouth achingly slowly. I placed it in my mouth without hesitation. The heat is so much! But I did it.
“Careful.” River held up the glass of cold water, directing the straw to my mouth.
I drink deeply, but I am very proud of myself. “Do you think I’ll be able to hold a paintbrush?”
There was that faint appearance of a smile. “You will. You will need to build up strength, of course. This was a test of what I need to prepare for you.” His eyes are darting back and forth as if reading something before him.
I went in for another bite, taking a moment to blow on the spoon. “It was always a hope of mine that my work would outlast me.” I say, my voiced tinged in melancholy. “But I suppose that gives me reason to paint even more than before.”
River’s eyes become still, and he looks at me again. “On the contrary.” He waved away the floating screens and stepped closer. “The works of Irini Kairaki are of chief value. Scholars have studied them as part of the master’s collection for the past thirty years.”
I dropped the spoon in my lap again. “You’re joking.” I blinked a few times to make sure I had heard that right. “My art?”
“I am not a comedian, Ms. Kairaki. Would you like to see?” He stood, sweeping up a holographic screen beside the bed. He brought up a news article about one of my pieces finding permanent-residence in the Louvre. Another article about one unfinished painting selling for millions at auction.
“We had to research you in order to find living relatives. Imagine our surprise when we found you were a lost master.” River was scrolling slowly through the options on the screen. For me, though, it was a whirlwind turning into a storm. Faster, faster, faster.
The ache in my head from before was growing, and I reeled back away from the screen, pinching the bridge of my nose. “Doc-”
The screen blinked away, and he returned to my side, placing his hand on the back of my neck. “It’s just part of the cryo syndrome. Nothing to worry about.”
I had tears pooling in my eyes. “Even memories hurt?”
River was quiet.
I looked up at him, but the light was too bright and I had to turn away immediately. “Do you know where my son is?”
River’s hand hovered somewhere between calling up a screen and reaching out to me. “I don’t want to cause you more duress, Ms. Kairaki.”
The tears flowed freely then. I wrapped my arms around myself as I sagged over. I sobbed, missing my life, my work, my home. Why did I ever agree to that move with Cal? I sure hope he’s dead. I would be more comfortable in his pod, he said. He knew. He was protecting himself. Women and children first. He knew.
“Ms. Kairaki, if it is of any comfort, your son is still alive.” River offered me that morsel of comfort.
I cried even harder. He didn’t move. He seemed uncertain how to comfort me, to react. It was like a glitch to his system.
“Jude!” It was all I could think to sob. “Jude! Jude!”
River’s cool hand touched my back, rubbing slow and soft.
I must have cried myself to sleep, because I woke up in my usual room again. The lights were down and River had turned on babbling water sounds with a projection of a forest from home upon the wall.
“Darn,” I muttered to myself after a deep sigh. I laid there in bed, pressing my knuckles to my mouth. I had so much more I wanted to ask River.
Jude was alive. I could use that to strengthen myself, and I could see him again.
I could hold him.
But how old was he? Certainly much older than me at this point. Was he an old man? Did I have grandchildren? My eyes welled up with tears again, and I stopped myself.
“I can’t handle another headache,” I breathed. “Think of other things. Other things.” The cool touch of River’s hands holding mine first came to my mind. I smiled softly, thinking of his attempt at a joke.
“Damn, I am a fool, aren’t I? Always falling for these types.” I pouted, closing my eyes, and a few tears spilled down my cheeks. “First Cal, that bastard,” I grumbled. “He abandoned me. Tricked me.” I snarled, gnashing my teeth. “Everyone else knew, but I didn’t.” My eyes focused on the nature scene before me. The trees. The grass. The babbling brook.
We had a child together. And while his family saw me as nothing more than a gold digger, they were the ones who insisted we get married so they could save face. What else was I supposed to do? Not marry him, duh. But he had money, influence, everything I never did, and I wanted Jude to have everything I never did.
“Piece of shit.” I hissed quietly. “Hope he’s rotting.” Wherever he was, maybe now I had the upper hand. My art was famous. I was a lost master. How is that supposed to feel? Am I rich now? Or am I even more destitute than before?
“Jude and painting. Jude and painting,” I muttered over and over to myself. “That’s what you have. You don’t have nothing. You have something.” I breathed in deep. I would work my hardest with Dr. River so I could have both in my life again. At least I had Dr. River. Even if I couldn’t see Jude yet or hold a paintbrush, I had him.
My heart skipped a beat.
“Falling for another one, you idiot.” I gave in to it long ago. I’m not pretending to be anything else now. Not after all these years.
River cleared me to be moved around sickbay. My immune system would be strong enough, so I didn’t have to be tucked away in my room alone. The hospital wing of the ship had an area for patients still convalescing. There was an area for games, for movies, even one for crafts. The best part of all was that I could talk to other people! So far, since waking up, my only connecting to the outside world was the good doctor and a handful of nurses.
My first day out and I was shaking from how excited I was. My immune system may have been operational. I was still weak enough that even the littlest excitement made my body jitter about like mad! But I was so happy!
I glimpsed myself passing by the exercise and physical therapy room. The large mirrored wall showed me in my chair, smaller than I remembered. Wrists tiny, face gaunt, my curls were no longer lustrous and full, but dry and crisp in a way.
I rolled into the room to get a closer look at this stranger. The closer I got, the more I saw myself, but also none of myself. My freckles I loved faded to almost nothing. The glowing amber of my skin was now a dingy beige. My eyes had sunken, their usual golden brown were almost black.
“Oh, my-” I whispered, touching myself to make sure the reflection followed. My hand slipped down around my throat, down my chest. My breasts had been full and slightly sloped since giving birth, a look I thought sensual. Now? I doubt I’d fill my palm!
I was aware if I looked beneath my clothes, I might see the faint scarring I got when pregnant. But I would see the full hips and soft belly that came with it. I had loved my body before I had gone into cryo, not without trying, of course. Cal would make his comments, but I saw what artistry my body was.
Now what was I?
“It’s the century egg!” A woman in a wheelchair rolled up beside me. She had a heavy, cooling compress around her thighs, and a cooling blanket draped against the rest of her lap. “Everyone has been talking about you hatching.”
It took me a moment to recover, to snap out of my thoughts of seeing myself for the first time in so long.
I may have blinked a few too many times as I attempted a smile. “What’s that?” This was my first conversation outside the sick bay. I didn’t want to mess this up!
“Sorry,” she laughed, her bright yellow eyes sparkled. “That’s what we’ve been calling you down here in recovery. A century egg.” She was a Kassian. Her features were cat-like and slick, with sharp ears that twitched as she smiled. Her fur was deep orange, streaked with black around her eyes and neck.
“We’ve all been so curious about you. Although, I don’t think Doc quite appreciated us calling you that.” Like most Kassians, she gestured grandly. I noticed her finger tips had spongy pads of pink and black.
The first soul outside of sleep who wasn’t a medical professional at that! I was trying so hard not to show my joy, but the tears were welling up as I opened my mouth to speak again. “He told me he is not a comedian.”
The Kassian adjusted herself and her legs wiggled slightly. “Yeah, well, most androids don’t have a sense of humor.”
That word struck me. Android? Who was she talking about? The good doctor? No. There must be something else I haven’t caught on to.
My expression must have given it away because the Kassian’s ears stood up straight and her lips shaped themselves into a perfect O. “You didn’t know!”
“I’ve been away for half a century,” I tried to laugh it off. “Back in my day, Androids weren’t so…”
Her brows raised. “Human?”
I noticed a young, blonde officer walk through the room, arm in a cast. He sat near us, eyes flicking towards us whenever we mentioned the doctor.
“Yes,” I murmured. Something made the hair stand up on the back of my neck.
“You know how time is, Egg. It changes!” she chuckled. “Oh, I’m Alina.” She bowed her head down to be pet, a Kassian greeting. “I’m usually a security officer on this ship, but right now, I’m working as a patient.”
I bowed my head to match her greeting, nuzzling the top of my head against hers. “My name is Irini, but you can call me Egg if you like.” I had many nicknames in my life, but by far, this one was my favorite.
“And you can call me Legs! Although I’m not as keen on it as you.” Her small nose twitched. She then patted her lap and smoothed out the weighted blanket. “Dr. River had to replace them.” She pulled up the edge of the blanket just enough to show her mechanical feet.
I gasped out loud, shocked by what seemed such a horrible accident. “What happened?”
She held a knowing smirk, one that caused her eyes to squint mischievously. “Got old.” She wiggled her mechanical toes. “I have to replace them at least every then years. Upgrades and new tech and all that.” She waved her palm around like casting a spell.
I let out a sigh of relief. “You had me for a second!”
Alina threw her fluffy head back in laughter, causing glances from around the room. “I’ve had cybernetic legs most of my life, Egg! Dr. River is the only one I trust doing the surgery for my replacements. Guess it’s a good thing we work on the same ship.” Her mouth down-turned and her ears flicked back. “Some don’t trust an android like him.”
It seemed odd that anyone would mistrust Dr. River, but I also couldn’t play naïve to the very common practice of prejudice. “I didn’t even know he was. I’m amazed by what androids have advanced to. In my time, they were just being allowed menial jobs. They ran cash registers, phones, nothing as complicated and detailed as a doctor.”
I locked eyes with that blonde officer again. I jerked my attention back to Alina. Something about his gaze didn’t settle right with me.
“Dr. River is one of a kind.” Alina was still looking directly into my eyes. Kassians rarely broke eye contact. “First of his kind, actually.”
I met her gaze directly as well. Back in school I had boarded with a Kassian. “How so?”
There was a flick to her ears as she took in my matched gaze. “It ain’t my story to tell, Egg. You’ll have to ask him one day. He’s nothing but honest. A real open book once you get to know him!”
The blonde man stood up, shuffling out of the room as if Alina had just said something offensive.
“But what about you, Egg?” Alina asked excitedly, not paying attention to anything else in the room. “Tell me about yourself.”
It was hard to talk about myself, not because I was shy or anything, but because the Cryo Syndrome affected my memory. Some things were so faint and far away, other things were so strong and vivid that elicited strong, overpowering emotions.
I fussed with the blanket in my lap for a moment. “Well, not sure where to start. But um…guess you could say I’m confused, lost, but eager to live again.”
She grinned, showing off her sharp teeth. “That’s what we call a kitten’s intuition.”
I was always good at making friends, so chatting with Alina was like exercising to get that groove back. “My roommate back in college who used to say ‘whisker of an incident’. I always liked that saying.”
Her eyes lit up again, the orange taken over by the dark black of her pupil. “Where did you go to school?”
“Lustre Academy of the Fine Arts,” I replied. “Although that is so long ago. I don’t even know if it is still up and running.”
Her ears perked up. “We can look.” She tapped her watch and a small screen popped up. She began typing, and I saw my old school appear. “It’s still open. See?” She turned the screen so I could read the page.
“That’s wonderful,” I murmured. I wasn’t sure where to place my emotions.
Smirking, Alina leaned close to me. “I bet we could pull up your student records.”
That made me so afraid. I had nothing to hide, and yet, reading of my past felt impossible to comprehend.
“You okay Egg?” Alina murmured.
I forced a smile. “Yes. But-” my voice faded out as the picture of my old school stared back at me. “I’m not exactly sure where my mind is.”
Her ears fell flat. “It has been a long time for you. Who knows what bad news you would see? I get it.” Her ears flicked back up and her smile was warm.
Fifty years in a long time, many of my friends and teachers were probably long gone. I had also wanted to teach there, but Cal wanted me to stay home with Jude. There were so many wonderful memories attached to that school. Those memories could also be a lot for me to process. Even the best of memories could turn sour in my predicament.
“What about you?” I asked Alina. “Did you go to the Dawn Fleet Academy?”
Her nod was exuberant, and her tail swished back and forth. “I actually got my recommendation from our former captain. He sponsored my enrollment.” She wiggled her lap. “The board thought I would be a danger because of these.”
My brows pinched in disgust. “Cybernetic limbs have existed as long as Dawn Fleet. Are they still calling them unfair advantages?”
“Oh that’s right!” her ears fluffed up. “You would have been in cryo when this happened!” She leaned in closer to me. “For a while, the academy wouldn’t accept anyone with cybernetic enhancements. They were completely banned
I furrowed my brow even more at her. “What? Why?”
“I’ve heard several stories,” she sighed. “That it was a terrorist attack by cyborg soldiers. A former student was taking revenge for being expelled. Everyone kind of has their own rumor about it at this point. It was horrible enough to get people like me banned for decades, that’s for certain.”
“Oh my gosh,” I whispered.
She nodded slowly. “I wanted to attend Dan Fleet so bad. I used to wish that they would suspend the rule. And, hey! My wish came true!” She broke into a big, toothy grin. They got rid of it after thirty years.”
“That’s a long time to hold such a rule!”
Her ears flicked back and forth. “Well, the president of the board at the time had a child who died during it. So when she left, they got rid of it.”
I thought about what I would do if anything ever happened to Jude like that. “I understand her pain. But I wouldn’t hold it against everyone.”
Alina grasped hold of my hand and squeezed tight. “I’ll take that as a compliment!”
I held her hand back, enjoying the touch of her palm and the warmth it radiated. I could have almost cried. My years alone left me unconsciously starving for touch and affection.
“When Doc allows me to walk on my own, I’ll show you around.” Alina didn’t let go of my hand as she went on and on about the ship. The Phoebe, from her description, sounded like a child’s playground. Then again, that’s sort of how Kassian’s looked at the world.
I held her hand back, enjoying the touch of her palm and the warmth it radiated. I could have almost cried. My years alone left me unconsciously starving for touch and affection.
At one point, she stopped mid sentence and looked up with wide eyes. “Doc!”
I turned, watching Dr. River enter. “Alina,” he answered with a bow of his head. “How is your recovery?”
“Great, as always. I’ve been keeping Egg company.”
His Purple eyes fell upon me, and my smile turned shy. “I see. Well, I’m here to show Ms. Kairaki to her new quarters. I hope I am not interrupting.”
“Not at all.” Alina's smile returned to me. “We’ll talk later, Egg.” She leaned into me with her forehead.
I let her head bump against mine, even forcing back a little. “I’ll look forward to it, Alina.”
River took hold of the wheelchair, nodding to Alina before turning me around. “You look tired,” he said once we were out of reach. “I hope Alina didn’t tire you out.”
I nodded, letting out a yawn I had been holding in. “I am. But I needed that so much. I really enjoyed her company.”
“I'm happy to hear that, Ms. Kairaki.” He replied coolly. “You have a civilian cabin all set up. I’ve also set you up with twenty-four access to call me.”
An entire room to myself? I wouldn’t know what to do with it! “That’s wonderful. Thank you. It will be nice to have some extra room.”
“I still want you to come to the medical bay every day for observation, of course.” River rolled me into a lift, then stood beside me. “I think it will be good for your recovery to have a routine you maintain on your own.”
I noticed he was holding a bag in one hand. It looked to be a heavy load. “I’ll be starting from nothing. But I’ve done that before.”
The lift stopped, opening to a short hallway with four doors on each side. River took me to the first on the right. “This will be your new place for the time being.” He wheeled me in, parking me at a table. I saw that the counters and cabinets were wheelchair accessible. The walls were soft yellow, while the cabinets and counter were this powdery blue. River stole my attention as he set the bag on the table.
“I brought a gift for you,” River said to me. His expression was unchanged, but there was a shadow of a smile to him.
“I was wondering what you were carrying.” I sat up straight in my chair. “You didn’t have to get me anything. I already owe you so much.”
“It’s my job. You owe me nothing, Ms. Kairaki.” He began laying items out on the table. “I suppose it can also be called therapy, but I prefer to think of it as a gift.” He laid out paint brushes, tubes of paints, and small canvases. He kept pulling out art supplies. My heart was hammering.
“I did some research to find materials similar to the ones you used before.” River replied as tears came to my eyes. “I’m afraid some paints you used are no longer made, as the company went under. I found a similar formula from a newer company.”
River had taken my breath away. Never had I gone so deep into studying paint formulas. I used the brand my mother did, which was cheap. The only time I ever had access to fancy paints as gifts or at Lustre. “You researched the formulas?”
River gave a few small nods. “It was quite simple. Compared to finding the brushes, at least.”
I took a packet of brushes into my hands and exclaimed with glee. “They still make the Monastery brand!” I had never been so excited to see something so familiar and commonplace in my life. “How did you know these are my favorites?”
He focused his eyes on me, but quickly looked away to grab a sketchbook and colored pencils. “I studied old pictures of you. It took a few tries, but I compared brands and models to the ones from your scholarship documentary.”
I don’t know if I should feel horrified or flattered. That documentary was humiliating to make. I couldn’t imagine how awful it was now. “How in the stars did you get that? I didn’t think they would keep such things!”
Dare I say the usually aloof doctor looked smug? His expressions were minimal, even nonexistent I’m sure, but after spending so much time with him, perhaps I was seeing what lay underneath the pure white of his face.
“You are a famous artist now; fame reveals everything about a person.”
My stomach was churning at the thought of some things being yanked unwillingly into the light. There were things I did in college I had prayed would stay hidden gems forever. There were portraits painted of me, artsy photographs, terrible short stories and letters.
“I hope not…everything,” I groaned with my face in my hands.
“Most things.” River looked into the box, bringing out a book. “I must confess, I studied your works in the academy. My roommate was a big fan of yours and he convinced me to help him locate some of your lost works.” He slid the book towards me.
The book featured my face framed by one of my watercolor pieces. Below the grand title of ‘The Works of Irini Kairaki’ was another familiar name. “Written by Jude Tototi-” My voice stuck in my throat like dry bread. “You knew my son?” My hands trembled as I looked over his name again. And again. And again.
“I did.” His eyes lowered. “I’m sorry I couldn’t tell you until now.”
I kept the precious tome clenched tightly in my weak little fists. Opening up the book, I landed on a picture of me and my son when I first brought him home. Although he was so small, thick, dark curls crowned his head. I looked exhausted, but beyond happy. It was as if nothing else in the world existed but the two of us.
“I’ll find you in this world. My love is with you, Mom.”
I couldn’t breathe. My baby, he was alive! He was thriving even!
Mutual Pining x Different Worlds x Obresh Reaping x Confession x Light Fem-Dom x Virgin
The heavy sacks of flour have an unusual print. Even in the dark, early morning, I can see it clear as day. I have been hauling the same bags of flour since I was strong enough to drag them from storage to the kitchen.
“What is this?” I asked my brother as he got off the cart.
His tusks tugged at the corners of his mouth when he smiled. “Flour.”
“No.” I point towards the sacks still on the back. “These differ from the usual.”
He shrugged, green cheeks going dark. “They were cheaper.”
I balked in terror. This was exactly why I hesitated in sending Heath for our restock. He noticed the look in my eyes and cleared his throat.
“We’ve been selling more than we ever have! It’s good flour too, I swear. We’ll be able to pocket that extra bit of money and-” I didn’t let him talk much more and grabbed him by his collar. “Please! Vivi!” He held up his hands in defense even though he stood head and shoulders over me.
“Vivi!” Lea snapped from the entrance. “Set him down!”
I snapped a dirty look at her. “He bought cheap flour!”
Lea scoffed, snapping her hand to her hip. “Don’t hurt him. We still got work to do this morning and much more after it.”
I glared at Heath, setting him back on his feet and then reaching in for more flour. “You'd best hope this is good flour.”
Heath adjusted his shirt and grabbed a bag as well. “It’s Reaping season! The orcs are buying up all our stock as soon as we make it. I don’t think they’re going to care much about what flour we use if they’re going to be eating so much.”
I hefted the massive bag over my shoulders to carry inside. “It’s about quality! Just like Ma and Pa taught us. We orcs strive for the best, and we’ll never have to worry about anything.” I hauled the bag inside as Lea was stocking the oven.
“You’re not even an orc. You can slack on it,” Heath laughed as he followed me inside.
“Really Heath?” She scoffed at him.
”I may not be an orc like you two, but I am an orc because Ma and Pa raised me to be one! They raised me to have standards in our craft!” I said, slamming my palm against my chest.
“Is it so bad that I would like us to have savings?” He set his sack down on the ground with a defiant huff. “Something we can pocket once in a while?”
Lea remained quiet and looked my way. “Is it, Vivi?”
I frowned, rolling my eyes. “What do you want savings for, anyway?”
I shocked Heath with my question, and he gawked. “A new stove for one! A bigger stove? New counters out front?” He jutted his finger towards the front. “Maybe expand the back so we can hire someone to help us with all the baking?”
“We don’t need to cut corners to do that,” I snapped at him. “We can find ways outside the bakery to do that.”
“We’re already living like paupers outside the bakery! I’m sick of it!” Heath snapped, stomping his foot.
Lea stood up, dusting her hands off. “Can we agree to fight about this later?” Being the middle child, always took the middle ground. I knew she agreed with Heath though.
I scoffed. “We’ll talk about it later, Heath.” I cut my eyes at him. “Next time you want to do something like this, you talk to us. But we follow Ma and Pa’s rule.” I turned to go back out to get the last of the flour.
Then Heath grumbled something under his breath. “They’re not here.”
“I’ll get water!” Lea shouted to cover up his grumbling. She scurried away quickly with the water bucket, slipping past me out the door like a mouse.
I glared back at Heath, who flinched, turning away and running towards the front.
Sighing heavily, I went back towards the carriage. I stood there at the back, looking at the few sacks that remained. I wondered how much he saved by buying a cheaper product. Flour prices had gone up lately, so maybe it was for the best. We needed to fix things in the bakery. A lot of things.
That’s when I noticed the lights coming on in the Tremaux manor. For the last few years, I had caught the Tremaux family lighting their home in the early morning hours. Probably the only family who woke as early as my siblings and I did.
The Tremaux had moved to Obresh a few years ago. The father was some sort of merchant and moved closer to the port to deal with his business up close and personal without always having to leave his family. His wife was an amazingly sweet woman who had befriended my parents before they passed. She had been a doctor in youth, and she took emergency patients in Obresh often enough she had an office in the manor. She still had my siblings and I for tea once a week when we could make it.
“Stargazing?” Lea chided me as she filled the basin.
I sighed heavily. “You ever wonder what it’s like up there? Getting up early even though you don’t have to?”
“All the time.” She scoffed.
I frowned. “I have a weird question for you.”
Lea’s eyes bulged. “This early?”
I shrugged. “All this Reaping preparation…” I drifted a bit as I tried to think of the right way to phrase this. “You don’t really see humans grabbing orcs up. Why is that?”
Lea’s eyes narrowed as she focused on me. “It happens occasionally. But do you think you could haul Heath or me over your shoulder?” She teased.
“I could lift you.” My eyes flicked towards the Tremaux manor again. “Guess there aren’t that many that strong.”
She caught this glance and smirked. “Thinking about Aster?”
“No!” I coughed.
“You’re so obvious! You and Pa could hide nothing.” She tittered as she walked off to the well to get more water.
“You don’t know everything!” I scoffed after her. But she did, and she was right. I was thinking about Aster Tremaux.
Another reason the Tremaux moved to Obresh was because of their son, Aster. They adopted Aster when he was a baby, raising him with all the love and support a baby deserved and more. Only thing was, Aster was an orc, and they thought it was only right that he should live near his own kind, learn of his heritage, etc.
I guess that made me the opposite of Aster; a human baby raised by orcs.
“Vivi!” Lea cried from the well. It was a pained cry, a terrified one.
Without thinking, I ran towards her crying. I found her on the ground, holding back tears as she held her leg in her hands.
“What happened?” I gasped, falling to her side.
Heath was coming up behind me as well.
“I tripped!” Lea was trying her hardest to keep her tears at bay, but I could see them welling up in her big brown eyes. “It hurts!” She sniffled and gulped. “I think it’s twisted.” Giant tears were forming in her sweet eyes.
“We should take her up to Lady Tremaux,” Heath panted.
“Right.” I went to pick up Lea in my arms, but Heath swooped in and got her before I could. I pouted, but went on ahead up the hill to alert Lady Tremaux.
I knocked on the door, watching behind me. The door opened, and there stood Aster, already dressed and polished for the day. He kept his hair short, unlike most orcs, styling it royally with slicked-back and purposefully curled bangs. But I really had little time to appreciate it.
“Ms. Vivianne, what a surprise.” His eyes were dark behind gold-rimmed glasses.
“Is your mother around?” I panted. “Lea tripped and hurt her ankle.” I motioned behind me as Heath and Lea appeared on the landing.
Aster looked alarmed. “Yes, she’s having coffee with father. I’ll go fetch her. You can put Lea in the sunroom. There will be plenty of room for her to rest there.”
“Thank you.” I led Heath in as Aster darted through the hall.
Lea was still trying to hold herself together, but her eyes were brimming with heavy tears. She wouldn’t last long now.
“It’s okay if you cry.” I petted her, dusting dirt off her leg and palms. A massive purple bruise was already forming around her ankle. Around the bruise, her green skin was of this sort of putrid brown. Something was definitely wrong.
“Shh!” She hissed at me.
“No worries!” Lady Tremaux announced as she rushed into the room. Her hair was down, and she had on a flowing pink robe. She sat down beside Lea. “I had Aster fetch my kit. My goodness.” She gently removed Lea’s shoe and sock, asking her questions while she examined the area.
A moment later, Aster arrived with his mother’s kit, while Sir Tremaux arrived with a cart holding coffee, scones, and tarts. “Dig in, everyone,” he replied with a smile.
Heath went over immediately, but I stayed by Lea’s side.
Aster stood right beside me, so close his hand brushed against my bare skin. “It could be a fracture.” His hand remained there, causing me to break out in goosebumps.
“It could,” his mother agreed with a nod. “I’ll need to keep Lea here for a few days.”
That sent a cold rush through my body. “Of course!I would do anything to ensure the care of both of my siblings. But I was already panicking about having one less set of hands around the bakery.
“But-” That’s when tears fell down Lea’s cheeks. “We’re so busy!” She sobbed, those heavy, waterfall tears streamed and streamed.
“Aww! There, there, sweetheart.” Lady Tremaux dabbed at her cheeks with her sleeve.
I took hold of Lea’s hand, squeezing it tight. “It’s okay. Making sure you’re going to heal properly is what matters. We can try to hire someone in the meantime.”
Heath tried to force back a bite of tart. He choked and sprayed crumbs, quickly looking apologetically at Sir Treamux, who just smiled.
“Hire?” Heath sputtered.
“Aster, darling, why don’t you help?” Sir Tremaux said with a beaming smile. “I think it would be good for you.”
There was a beat of absolute silence after this suggestion. Surprise took all of us. Even Lea’s tears stalled. I don’t know if Aster has ever done any sort of labor in his life. He was always studying, working with his father. Had he ever actually cooked before, let alone baked?
“You’re such a quick learner, I’m sure Ms. Vivianne could teach you a thing or two.” Sir Tremaux continued, either unaware of the surprise, or continuing because of it.
“I uh…well-” Aster cleared his throat.
My heart was pounding, mouth dry. I don’t know if I’d be able to work in the bakery all day with Aster. Be close to him. Teaching him to make bread. How to knead dough. Watching those enormous hands working.
“I suppose so,” Aster grumbled in agreement.
Lea looked at me, eyes filled with tears and knowing. She knew. She was all too aware.
“I would appreciate it.” My voice cracked from how dry my throat had become.
“Can I start tomorrow?” Aster asked, unsure. The situation had knocked him out of his comfort zone quite a bit. “I had plans for today.”
“Sh-sure. That’s fine.” I glanced back at Lea, who was wiping her face. “Heath,” I blurted. “Umm…go finish unloading the flour. We’ll umm…we’ll just have to stay closed for the day.”
Heath hurriedly took more scones from the cart. “You sure?”
“Uh…yeah. It’s fine.” My head was spinning. “We’ll get prepared for tomorrow.”
Lady Tremaux waved to her son. “Aster, dear, I’m going to go get dressed. Will you find the poultice I made the other day? As well as some wraps. Husband, is there more coffee?”
“I will go make more, my love.” Sir Tremaux marched off with a silent Aster following him.
I knelt down beside Lea again, who grabbed my hand.
“Do you think this is really a good idea?” She whispered. “I can work on a stool if I have to.”
I shook my head, lips firmly pressed in a line. “No. It’s fine. I can do this.” I let out a deep breath. “If I can teach Heath math, I can teach Aster how to bake.”
Lea gave me a concerned look. “What about the reaping?”
I wiped more tears from her face and smiled. “Don’t worry about me. You’re the one who’s really in trouble here.” I looked down at her ankle, noticing the swelling was turning her ankle into a stump.
“Has Aster ever even baked before?” Lea whimpered pitifully, trying once again to hide her distress and tears.
I was opening my mouth to say something to placate her when someone walked up behind me.
“No, Ms. Lea. I have never baked before. I have barely gone beyond making tea in all my life,” Aster sighed heavily. He was now wearing a more casual outfit. Plain tunic, simple trousers. My breathing became heavy as I looked at him dressed down. I could only hope my face wasn’t turning bright red.
“Seriously!” Lea was now crushing my hand. “I can work around this.”
“No.” Aster’s stern tone made me bristle in a strange, excited way. “See here.” He motioned his hand around her ankle. “Orc bones are very dense compared to human bones. A break is very rare, but when it happens, the bone becomes very fragile and susceptible to more breaks because of the fracture in the density. Does that make sense?”
Lea sniffled. “No.”
He chuckled. “Well, right now you’re a porcelain doll. Mother is going to tend to you and make sure you heal properly so you can return to work. I don’t mind being bossed around by your sister. I’m a quick learner. How hard can it be?”
Lea gave me a look, knowing, stressed, and begging me to behave.
“Baking isn’t all fun and games, you know? It can be a science.” I smiled at Lea to assure her I could handle it. “Besides, with the Reaping fast approaching, we’re entering one of our busiest seasons.”
Adjusting his glasses, Aster sighed heavily. “Ah yes, the Reaping.” He said this with a hint of spite in his voice.
“Got something against the event?” I asked, only a little afraid of his answer.
He shook his head. “Nothing. Why don’t we start my lessons?”
I smiled at Lea. “Will you be okay if I go?”
“Yeah,” she was trying her hardest to cheer up. “Be careful though. I may get spoiled here and never want to come home.” We shared a laugh.
“You might just! Mother has always wanted a daughter.” Aster replied with a chuckle.
I gave Lea a kiss on her forehead and smoothed back her hair. “As long as you get better, I don’t care. I’ll come back with Aster tonight and visit.”
“Okay,” Lea nodded.
“Tonight?” He seemed shocked. He walked me to the door. “You don’t work all that time, do you?”
“We run a business,” I laughed, thinking he was joking. “Even after we close the shop, we still have to clean, prepare for the next morning. The bakery is a lot of work.”
A paleness washed across Aster’s face. “I see.”
We walked down the steps from his house to the path leading into town. “Doesn’t your father work late?”
“Yes. But it’s at home and with me and Mother.”
I was holding back more laughter. “Sometimes we do not get to go home until the moon is high in the sky.”
“Goodness,” Aster whispered under his breath.
“Stand still for a second.” I turned to him, reaching for one of his hands. I smoothed my hand over his palm, letting it rest there.
Aster jutted out his under-bite a little further in surprise. “Wh-what are you doing?”
“I’m seeing if you have good hands for kneading dough. Warm hands help the bread rise better. The warmer the hands. The better the bread.”
“And?”
I smiled up at him. “You’ve got great hands. They’re warm and soft.” My face blossomed red again. “Nice and big.” I cleared my throat and let go of his hand reluctantly. “If you can knead a lot of dough in a day, that’s all I ask.”
He too, coughed and averted his gaze for a moment. “Yes. I’ll try.”
Heath was carting water as we got back to the bakery. He seemed a bit surprised to see Aster, but she sighed with relief. “You think we can do this without Lea?”
I was nervous, to say the least. The three of us were a well-oiled machine at this point. We had to be, given our limited options. But I needed to stay upbeat. “Positive. Aster has a baker’s hands, so he should be perfect for taking Lea’s place on the assembly line.”
Heath gave Aster a once-over. “You really want to do this?”
“I made a promise. So I’ll try to keep it to the best of my ability.”
Heath snorted, putting the water bucket over his shoulder. “You can say no; it won’t hurt our feelings. No one is exactly fighting to become a baker.”
I rolled my eyes and led Aster inside. “Let me show you the ropes.” I started by showing him the pantry and how we organized it. Then how to do other things like keep the oven stoked and how to clean the stations.
“Now, I’ll show you the bread.” I took a jar from the top shelf, and Aster visibly recoiled from it.
“What is that?” He gasped.
“It’s the mother dough.” I replied, smiling down at the jar. “It’s the family treasure. Our great-grandmother started it when she was a girl, and the family has passed it down ever since.
Aster stared in horror, trying his best to understand the wonder of the mother dough and its infinite value. “How is that safe?”
“It’s yeast.” I opened the jar to show him. “Feed her a little sugar every so often and the yeast thrives.” I show him how to feed her with a little sugar into the jar.
“This is really how you make your bread? I’ve eaten so much of it…I did not know.” He looked fascinated, disgusted, but fascinated.
“See? And you like our bread, right?”
He nodded. “It’s my favorite.” His eyes met mine. “So, now that I’ll know how to make it, you’re not afraid you’re going to lose my business?” He tried to joke.
“After you make it so much, let’s see if you ever want to make it again!” I teased right back, rolling up my sleeves. “We start by washing our hands.”
I noticed Aster massaging his hands from the corner of my eye as I was checking on the stove. “Not getting sore already!” I jabbed.
Aster scoffed and quickly tucked his hands behind his back. “It’s a lot of work, day in, day out, kneading all that dough. I didn’t realize you made so much in a day.
He had flour on his face and along his hairline. He had worn a bandana on Heath’s advice because of sweat. I found it quite attractive to see him using his posh posture and language while looking quite rugged.
I closed the stove. “Enough to feed a valley of orcs. And we’re not the only bakery in Obresh! Think about the amount of bread they make here daily.”
There was a look of recognition on his face as he started calculating that in his head. I remember thinking about that as a child.
“Bread is a uniting food, don’t you think?” I repeated my dear father’s words. “Everyone eats it. From the royals in their castles to the chickens in their coops.”
“You’re quite right,” he murmured. “I figured the twenty loaves kept in the case were all you ever had, but…it makes sense if you’re trying to feed a port town. Everyone coming and going. All of them hungry-”
I pulled out a bowl and a measuring cup. “Bread isn’t all we do.” I showed him one of my treasures. My mother’s cookbook. She had carefully handwritten every recipe she came across, adding notes and dates in the margins. It was the family’s holy book.
I flipped through the pages, pointing out a recipe. “We haven’t made these in a while because Lea would always eat most of them.”
“Harvest cookies,” he read off the page.
“We have some caramel in the cold storage,” I explained. “And you can chop up the nuts right?”
He gave me a strange look.
I smiled, wiping my hands on my apron. “Everyone can follow Mama’s recipes. I’ll be upfront if you need anything.”
Heath was just bidding a customer goodbye as I came to check the front display. I adjusted loaves around, placing the nicer-looking muffins towards the front.
“No one seems to notice the flour,” he said.
“I do.” I took out a loaf. “Look how dull this is! This bread looks boring. It looks nothing like Dad’s loaves!” I ripped into it, taking a chunk for myself to eat while Heath took another.
Heath motioned his head towards the back. “Maybe it has something to do with Mr. Fancypants back there?” He took a bite and tried his hardest to hide his expression.
“See?” I snapped. “Not as good as Dad’s recipe, is it?” I took a bite. The bread was still good, but not up to our standards.
“It could be Aster’s technique too. He’s not as good as Lea.” Heath took a can of jam from under the counter and dipped his bread into it.
I scoffed. “We were born kneading bread. Even me! I started making bread with my tiny human hands as soon as I was in this bakery.”
Heath snorted. “Still tiny and human.”
I used my first two fingers to jab hard into the back of his leg, causing him to stumble and fall into the counter.
I grinned with wicked self-satisfaction. “I’ll be more orc than you’ll ever be.”
Heath huffed, sitting down in a chair. “That really hurt!”
“Then get tiny human hands and do something about it.” I cut my eyes at him. “I made sure Aster had a baker’s hands before I let him touch the dough.”
“I’m sure you did,” Heath snickered.
“It’ll just be until the Reaping is done, then Lea should be okay and we don’t have to double our production.”
Heath finished his bread and tucked his jam away. “Speaking of. Are we closing for the Reaping or not?”
I shrugged. “I was planning on staying open. At least after the parade.”
Heath looked out the window and across the street.
Suspicious, I followed his gaze. I saw Yaela sweeping up outside the seamstress shop. A tall, human woman with long, flaming red hair.
Heath sighed dreamily. “I’m going to Reap Yaela that day, just so you know. You and Aster can take care of the shop.”
I choked on my bread. “Why didn’t you tell me?” I snapped as Aster appeared in the doorway to the back.
Heath cut his eyes, turning nervous as he saw Aster. “Because!” He bristled and tried to stand stiff. “If I choose to take part in the Reaping, that’s my choice! I’m going to Reap Yaela because I’ve always loved her.”
Aster’s eyes grew wide. “Yaela? Isn’t she a bit older than you?”
“You’re not part of this discussion,” Heath stomped his foot.
A shrug was all Aster gave. “The Reaping isn’t any different from a marriage proposal. Everyone just waits to make a spectacle of it when it should be something intimate.” There was a laugh in his tone, one that sent prickles through me, and for sure, flames through Heath.
Heath turned and glared at him. “For us orcs, it is intimate! We actually like to share things among ourselves. Our loves. Our passions. Our lives. We’re all family in one way or another, you know?”
There was a barb in there I knew would wound deeper than Heath intended. “That’s quite enough! He is an orc.”
“Really? Just like you’re an orc with tiny human hands, he’s a human with giant orc hands.” Heath excused himself, leaving the bakery through the front door and stomping across the street.
There was nothing to say. A stunned silence was all that filled the air between us. I looked at Aster as he kept his eyes down on the floor.
“I am…I am so, so sorry, Aster.” My voice cracked.
He shrugged nonchalantly once again. “I know what I am, Ms. Vivianne. Everyone outside you and my parents has made me quite aware of that all my life.” He smoothed his palm down the front of his apron.
“That’s why I hate what he said.” I went to touch his arm, but he pulled away.
“I made the cookies. They look quite good. I also added chocolate to them. I thought it would help bring out the salt in the caramel a bit more.” He cleared his throat, embarrassed.
Do I comfort him or do I blow it off? “That’s a good idea! Thank you.”
He nodded. “I’ll work on the day of the Reaping to cover for Heath.”
The leaping of my heart pushed out all thoughts of annoyance and fear. I fiddled with the string on my apron, trying to keep from smiling too big. “I thought you had plans with your parents though.”
He sighed. “It’s fine. You need me more than them.”
“Talk like that, and I’ll think you like it down here.” I was trying to be playful and tease him, but his cheeks darkened suddenly and he glanced away with a shy glint.
“I’ve been studying medicine and anatomy all my life. I find bread more enjoyable,” he grumbled.
“Me too,” I blurted out. I then laughed. “Well, we always need extra hands down here. I’m sure we could pay you if you ever switched your path. I mean-” I cleared my throat. “If you ever need a break from studying, you always have a place here in the kitchen.”
Aster sighed heavily. “Yes, well…thanks for the offer. But I have my path ready before me.” He turned in the doorway. “I’ll check the stoves for you.”
“Thanks.” My heart was still pounding. But I had little time to contemplate each beat and how it was for Aster, as a customer came in asking what smelled so good.
A few days later, I ran through the rain to the Tremaux house. I was leaving the bakery when a light rain started, but halfway up the hill, a torrent came, nearly washing me away.
I was coming through the garden when a figure came towards me, grabbed me and pulled me under their coat.
“There’s no point in covering me!” I had to laugh. “I am already soaked to the bone!”
“I don’t want you slipping!” It was Aster’s voice that greeted me. He practically picked me up and hefted me onto the stairs before the open door. He was also drenched. Had he been waiting for me in the rain?
“You poor thing!” Lady Tremaux exclaimed. “Come in! We’ll find you something to wear.” She draped a blanket around me and led me and Aster into the parlor where Lea was waiting.
“I didn’t want to miss seeing Lea,” I chuckled as I sat before the fireplace. I glanced over at Lea, who was looking more and more elegant with each of our visits. She curled her hair, rouged her cheeks, and painted her lips, wearing a darling pink dress that made her green skin look like jewels.
Aster took off his coat, revealing his white shirt plastered to his skin. I didn’t want to look, but I looked, and I looked hard at the curves and muscles that the wet shirt revealed. Oh! Aster had body hair too. I wasn’t expecting that from how prim, posh, and clean-shaven he always presented himself.
“It’s supposed to storm all night,” Sir Tremaux said as he handed me a hot cup of tea. “You can stay here with us tonight.”
“Thank you.” I was relieved I wouldn’t have to walk home in this rain. I had already been planning to sleep at the bakery since it was closer.
“I’ve missed you so much! It’ll be so nice to have you to myself tonight.” Lea giggled excitedly.
“Excuse me.” Aster left. Although I wished he had lingered near the fire longer.
I got up and sat beside Lea, sighing heavily before taking a deep drink of the warm tea. Lea grabbed my arm, squeezing.
“I have so much to tell you,” she whispered. “You will not believe some of the gossip I have heard while here!”
“I’m sure,” I laughed. “But why not tell me now?”
She shook her head. “Not in front of the Tremaux. They don’t know what I’ve heard.” She leaned in closer to whisper even more quietly into my ear. “Especially Aster!”
My heart leapt, which was a feat considering how hard it was pounding from being jealous of how close his shirt clung to his chest.
“Like what?” I hissed urgently.
“Vivianne dear! I have you some clothes,” Lady Tremaux called out.
I scoffed, giving Lea a look as she grinned girlishly at me. “Thank you, Lady Tremaux!” I followed her voice to change. They gave me a blue dress to wear. Nicer than anything I had ever had, but simple compared to things I had seen Lea wear during her stay. It did things to show off my breasts and hips I wasn’t aware dresses could do.
“Much better! Now go stay by the fire and keep warm,” she tutted.
I kept looking at myself, surprised by how…comely I found myself to be. The way my breasts looked made my arms seem less thick. My soft belly added to the feminine curve of my hips and thighs. My legs didn’t appear so short either. I wasn’t roly-poly. I was…
Lady Tremaux smiled. “All that bread has done you wonders, my dear!”
I tried to play off my stares and laughed. “I suppose so,” I laughed. As I left the dressing room, I saw Aster coming down the stairs. Our eyes locked, then he glanced downwards and his pupils took over his irises.
“Doesn’t she look stunning in blue, Aster?” Lady Tremaux fussed over me, messing with my damp hair to make it hang right.
His jaw hung open slightly. “Yes.” He blinked, taking off his glasses and clearing his throat. All the telltale signs of being flustered. “It suits her very well. I uhm…you look lovely, Ms. Vivienne.”
I beamed. I couldn’t possibly have been happier.
That evening, as the Tremaux went to bed, Lea and I stayed up in her room talking in depth and catching up.
“Why didn’t Heath come with you today?” She asked, fixing her hair with a fine, bristled brush.
“He told me he’s going to be taking part in the Reaping. I got a little flustered, then Aster came in,” I scoffed. “Saying how the Reaping wasn’t intimate or something. It got to Heath, and he stormed out.”
Lea set the brush down with a smile. “Yaela?”
Huffing, I sat down on the edge of the bed. “Yeah.”
“She’s so nice. I remember when she used to babysit me.” She hobbled to the bed and got under the covers.
“I remember Heath faking sick so he could go home when she was there,” I laughed. I shouldn’t be surprised, I suppose. “Though, I am miffed that Aster feels that way about the Reaping.”
“He’s not from here. It’s rather strange to him.” Lea snuggled down in bed and sighed happily.
I turned to look back at her. “You’re already going to bed?”
“The beds here are remarkable! I’ve never loved sleeping so much.” Lea purred, with a delicate little smile on her lips.
I scoffed. “I don’t know if I’ll be able to sleep. Sir Tremaux’s tea has made me jittery.”
Lea opened her eyes again. “The library is down the hall. First door on the left if you can’t sleep. The kitchen is the second door on the right in the hallway after this one.”
I’d probably get lost in the library and stay up all night reading. If I went into the kitchen, I could bake something for the Tremauxs for their hospitality. “Read or bake bread.”
Lea yawned, snuggling back down. “Whatever you like.”
Said like she owned the place!
I got out of bed and walked out into the hallway. Could I bake in a nightgown this nice? Possibly. I could also try to read and settle.
I was going towards the library when I heard a crash from the next hallway. I stepped to the corner, seeing a light coming from the second door on the right. The kitchen. I wandered down, hearing another crash and a growling curse.
Peeking inside, I saw Aster’s head at counter level. He set a bowl, another bowl, and then a third onto the counter.
I stepped inside. “What are you doing?”
He shot up in surprise, standing there shirtless, hair slightly damp and disheveled. I would never sleep now, not with this vision burned into my mind.
“Ms. Vivianne!” He gasped, quickly reaching up to smooth back his hair. “I’m sorry I uhm…” He scoffed and had to laugh. “You caught me.”
I smirked, trying to keep from staring at his chest. He wasn’t as muscular as some orcs I had seen, more lithe and toned, with nary a scar on him. “Caught you?”
He sighed, picking up another bowl from the floor. “I’ve been practicing.” He took out a small notebook. “I copied some of your mother’s recipes the other day. I don’t want to be a smudge on your bakery’s fine reputation.”
My heart pulsed in a way that went into my loins. Each beat of my heart was a flutter that tickled, growing into a longing ache. “You’ve been baking.”
“Yes.” He cleared his throat. He caught my gaze flicking to his chest, and the tips of his ears darkened. “I’ve been having fun at the bakery. I enjoy the work quite a lot.”
“That’s good.” I stepped over to the counter. “What are you trying to make now?”
“Those cookies. They were too thin last time. I’m trying to figure out what I did wrong to mess them up.” He seemed to hold his breath as I came to his side and peered at his handwriting in the notebook.
I smoothed my fingers across the page, enjoying how he copied my mother’s words. “She didn’t write it down, but she always chilled the mixture before baking it.”
“Why?”
“I think it helped keep the dough from spreading too fast. Gave it a chance to fluff up.” I smiled up at him, drinking in his shy, embarrassed expression.
“It’s fascinating how baking works. To me anyway. It’s like magic in a way.” Aster rubbed at his chin, showing signs of dark stubble.
“I think so too. But mostly for how the people who eat it experience each dish. It can turn the grumpiest person happy. I can stop a child from crying. Like I told you before, it unites us, no matter who we are or where we come from. Everyone eats bread.”
He nodded, his bashful expression ever growing. “Your passion as well.”
I sucked in a tight breath when he said this. “My passion?”
“You love what you do so much. I envy it. Every day, I come into that bakery, and I just wish I felt that strongly about something. That I loved anything as much as you love bread.” His blush seeped from the tips of his ears to his cheeks. “I find you-it, so beautiful.” he quickly corrected, but I heard what he said. I took a step closer to Aster, and he tried to avoid me, but stopped.
“I hope I didn’t upset you earlier today!” He blurted out, trying to change the conversation as quickly as possible. “To be honest, the Reaping frightens me a little. I didn’t mean to start a spat between you and Heath.”
“Why does it scare you?”
He cleared his throat. “I don’t know. If I were to love someone, boy, girl, whoever. I would want to show my love in a way I felt it.” He laid his large, warm hand on his chest. “Soft and warm.”
“But it’s passion,” I replied. “That’s the point of the Reaping. To show your passion for someone. To show you’d sweep them off their feet at any cost! You carry them over the threshold of our home, to the ends of the earth, beyond that even. Because that person matters the most.” I stood before Aster, pressed to the counter. I placed my hand on his chest, over his heart. His pulse was rapid, drumming.
“Oh,” his voice came out in a whisper.
I stood on my tiptoes, praying to the goddess he understood what I was trying to do as I closed my eyes.
Aster’s hand rested upon my cheek, then his lips upon my forehead, my temple. His lips trailed to my neck, which I let out a delighted moan.
He kissed my lips finally, his hands cupping my cheeks. I held onto him, clutching his chest as I melted. Finally! At long last! Finally!
“Ms. Vivianne,” his voice came out a whimper.
“Vivi,” I corrected him. I gazed up into his eyes, and I could no longer ignore the ache between my legs. I dropped to my knees, eliciting a loud gasp from Aster. “Shh!” I scolded as I tugged at the laces on his trousers. “Be good.”
He bit his bottom lip, looking at me with large, excited doe eyes.
I pulled down his trousers, squirming with girlish glee as I saw the base of his cock through dark curls. I tugged further, letting his cock pop out and rest against my cheek. Thick, purple veins were throbbing along the shaft, already half hard. I kissed it, moaning softly as I did.
“Wait!” Aster gripped hard onto the counter behind him. “Not here.”
“Yes, here,” I growled up at him. “Or the hallway. But I cannot wait to get upstairs to your room.” I took his cock into my hand, stroking at an even pace. “Can you?”
A timid look crossed his face as he shook his head. “Not when you’re touching me like that. Your hands are so warm.”
I smirked. “They’re not just made for kneading dough.” I brought his tip to my lips, kissing softly before parting them, letting his glans sit heavy upon my tongue before I trapped him inside.
“Ms…I mean…oh goddess. Vivi!” he whimpered, hips trembling as he tried to keep them from moving.
I need to be careful, or else my jaw will ache come morning. But oh! Oh! How I loved the feeling of him there. I moved my head, pressing my tongue against his thick shaft. More pulsing, even more quivering. I had to reach down, pushing aside the nightgown to touch myself. I was so wet, Aster would be no issue to take there.
“Vivi,” Aster whimpered. “I’ve never done this before!”
I flicked my eyes up, taking him from my mouth. “Aster, are you a virgin?”
He pouted, looking away in shame.
“I see.” I did my best to hide my smile. “Guess I got it in my head that a handsome fella like you had his pick of bedmates.” I continued to stroke him in my palm.
“I have,” he fussed. “But…I only ever wanted one.” His voice came out breathless, pathetic.
My heart fluttered. He can’t possibly mean what I think he means!
Small tears hovered in the corners of his eyes. “Vivi I…I’ve always loved you.”
I lost my breath, and my hand stopped. There’s no way! I stood up, pressing my body against his. I pulled him down for a kiss, letting his hands roam down my body. His kisses continued down my neck again, along my shoulder, onto the top of my breasts. He knelt before me, looking up at me as if I were a goddess incarnate. He rested his cheek on my breasts, holding me close, groping my rear.
“I love you too,” I whispered. “For so long. But i didn’t know if you…” I trailed off, gazing into his eyes.
Aster tugged down the front of the nightgown as he peered longingly into my eyes. “I want you too. Show me.” He demanded. He freed my breasts, and after a moment of slack-jawed amazement, he buried his face there, biting and kissing, taking a nipple into his mouth.
Hands hurriedly went under the skirt, groping my thighs, my ass. Fingers went between my thighs, finding purchase in the warm flesh, soaking in the wetness he had caused. His fingers went deeper, and I cried out in surprise.
“Oh, fuck!” Aster whimpered. “Oh, no! Oh, fuck! Fuck-” His voice turned into a pitiful, apologetic whine.
I looked down, seeing his cock jerking, throbbing, spilling warm, white seed on the floor. He whispered an apology and ducked his head in shame.
“Shhh,” I coaxed him. “It’s okay.” I kissed his forehead. “Let’s go to your room now. I’ll show you what to do.”
He nodded, eyes dark and apologetic. “I’m so happy. I couldn’t contain it.” His shaft was still bobbing in the air, spurting onto the floor. So much has gone to waste.
I helped him clean up that spot, then rushed him upstairs to his bedroom. We kissed and stumbled through the dark until we found his bed. I shoved him down onto the bed.
“Stay still,” I panted. I straddled his thigh, rocking myself back and forth on it. Oh, how sweet that felt! I had imagined this moment many times, but reality was better than fiction. The friction of his skin against my clit caused me to tremble and sigh.
“Is that good?” Aster breathed as his hands clumsily pulled at the nightgown, trying to tear it from me.
I pushed him down, smirking at his beautiful, flushed face. “Would you like to taste me?” I purred.
He nodded, silent, gasping for breath.
I sat up, stripping off the nightgown. He stared, eyes wide, hungry. He reached for me, touching my belly and sides. His fingers tickled up along my breasts and then cupped my face in his palms.
“Beautiful,” he murmured.
I could cry, I was so happy. I bent down, kissing him lovingly. Then rose, moving, so I straddled his head. There was a moment of uncertainty, but soon, his tongue touched me, pressing in as his nose ground upon my clit.
“That’s it! Good…oh! Good, Aster!” I moaned, taking hold of his hair.
His soft hand gripped my hips, pulling me down closer onto him. His kisses were clumsy, but I didn’t care. I was so aroused that any touch was a relief.
I sat up, thinking he had breathed in all this time. “Did you like it?”
He was shuddering, hands trembling with excitement. “Divine!”
I smirked, leaning back down to kiss him. He smelled of me. I then looked back, slipping from his chest to see if he had recovered.
“Whoa!” I blurted a bit too loudly from shock. Not only had he recovered, but he had risen from the dead renewed, stronger, more potent! His cock was so hard it looked like his skin was straining to contain it.
“Aster-” I giggled. “You didn’t need much time, did you?”
He was laughing out of nervousness. “You did it to me.”
I took hold of him, feeling how rigid and hot his cock had become. “Let’s hope that continues.” I climbed back on top of him, straddling his hips and taking him inside. Slowly, I savored how thick and warm he was. I was dizzy from the moment of finally having Aster all to myself. He loved me. All these years and we had both been holding back for some unknown reason.
“You feel so good,” I whimpered. “Your cock is perfect!”
Aster looked delirious, with eyes hazy, mouth hanging open. I was his first, perhaps his only. I hope I could keep him satisfied!
“Vivi-” he slurred like he was drunk.
“Even if you came, I think you’d stay rock hard for hours,” I teased. I pet his chest, getting lost in the dark curls. “You feel like a mountain in me.”
“Vivi!” Was that all he could say?
I ground him inside me, whimpering as the curve of his cock struck that ever so lovely spot. “Feel me. How warm, how soft and wet. All for you. All made to please you.” I rose a bit, taking him deeper than before the next second.
“Yes!” he exclaimed.
I smirked. “Are you made for me?” I gently traced his lips. “Are you going to please me too? Make me come. Fill me with your seed. Make sure I never crave another soul except for you.”
“Vivi! I…I…” A wild look came to his eyes. He sat up, throwing me off him. He gathered up my legs, holding them aloft as he plunged back deep into me. I cried out in alarm, then pleasure. He drove himself into me like a madman. It shouldn’t have surprised me. He was starving after all, and I was his first meal besides his hand, I’m sure.
Hard. Powerful thrusts. All of them directed at that extra sensitive spot inside me. I was howling like a dog. I had never experienced such intense pleasure.
“Mine! Mine!” Aster, the prim and proper gentleman orc, had found the true orc within himself fucking me. I couldn’t have been prouder or more aroused!
“Come for me!” he snarled, eyes blazing, almost glowing in the dim light. “Coming! Coming!”
Aster wrenched from reality to a place between the clouds, between the heavens and the earth. I’m not sure if I came or turned into a firework that lit up the night sky.
Aster released me, but only for a moment. Those dangerous eyes peered down, watching as his flowing white seed spilled from me. He breathed heavily, snarling. He wiped at his mouth and then threw back his head.
I was still coming back to my body, panting hard until I could really breathe again. Reaching down, I realized I might have trouble walking in the morning. I was tender, spent, but not quite done.
“Aster,” I said a bit pathetically.
“I’ve never felt like that before,” he whispered. “Oh, my goddess.” He wiped his face and gazed back at me, somewhat himself, but that look remained.
I smiled, heart racing, world shaking. “I want more of that.”
He nodded. “It won’t take me long. Just looking at you stokes that fire again.”
I woke in the most blissful, serene way possible. Lea was right, these beds were divine! I could stay in one forever, never touch dough again and be happy. Or maybe it’s the man laying beside me, still, breathing softly, hair disheveled and laid across his pillow. Never was there a more perfect sight than Aster’s sleeping face in the daylight.
Daylight?
The serenity became catastrophic. I sat up in bed like an alert gopher and stared out the window.
Daylight!
I struggled to get out of bed, caught in tangles of fine sheets and orc limbs. I fell out of bed, causing Aster to stir, waking and sitting up from his pillow to watch me hunt down my clothes.
“Come back to bed.” His tone was inviting, urging me to remember all we did last night, all I taught him, all he gave me.
Where were my usual clothes? All I could find was the nightgown! Right! My work dress got soaked last night. It’s by the fireplace! “I have to get to the bakery!” I gasped, pushing my hair out of my face. “Heath is going to rub it in my face!
Aster sat up from bed, smoothing back his hair to the best of his ability. “Right. I almost forgot. Don’t worry, I want you to enjoy your morning. I’ll get dressed and tell him you’re unable to make it today.”
“No!” I cried out, terrified. “The Reaping is in a few days! We have so many orders to take care of, let alone just stocking the bakery.” I found something on the ground I could wear. It was his tunic.
“I can rush home, change, and get to work on orders at least.” I huffed, realizing his shirt fit me like a summer dress.
Aster’s face took on a pitiful expression, childlike and scolded. “You’re right.”
I stilled as I tried containing my hair. “I would love nothing more than to stay in bed with you all day, smelling your skin, kissing each fingertip, fucking you until I can’t see straight. But that day will have to wait.” I scooped up Aster’s robe.
A soft smile spread across his lips, and he giggled to himself.
Approaching him, I gave him a big kiss, and then gently pecked his knuckles. “I have so much more to show you. But for now, bread calls.”
I somehow escaped the manor without being noticed. People stared while I ran home. I huffed while shutting the door behind me, pressing my back into the wood and rubbing my face. It didn’t quite seem real. But it was.
For one glorious night, I held Aster. He was mine; I was his. His magnificent form ravished me, and he drank me in like his fancy wines.
Once I got to the bakery, I found Yaela in the back kneading dough and tending to the ovens. Mother’s apron covered her yellow dress. She looked up at me with a big smile.
“About time you showed up,” she said teasingly. “Heath was in a right foul mood this morning when he didn’t find you here.”
I nodded. “Yes. I apologize. Thank you for coming to help Yaela.” I looked over the apron and realized that no one had worn it in ages, as it just hung on the rack. “You can leave if you like. I’m sorry he had to put you to work.”
“Nonsense! I’m already happy to be here. No reason to waste a good mood on anything else.” She continued kneading.
“You!” Heath stepped into the back with a pointing finger.
“I know!” I raised my hands.
“Don’t be too harsh on her, love,” Yaela laughed. “Look at her neck. She’s got quite the tusk marks there.”
I cupped my hand around my neck as Heath’s eyes widened. Yaela simply continued to giggle to herself.
“Not the rich boy,” Heath whispered.
“You’re the boss today!” I blurted it out, afraid of saying anything else. Although I’m sure Yaela could tell everything. She was the type who had the ‘invisible eyes’. “Tell me what to do!”
Heath wagged his finger at me. “That’s right, I am. You work on orders. Yaela and I busted our rumps getting stock for this morning, so I’m going to get us something to eat. Yaela, keep an eye on her.”
“Easy.” Yaela blew him a kiss as he stepped out the door. “So, was Aster fun?”
I huffed, hauling out a fresh bag of flour and dusting it over the countertop. I was hoping I could fake being busy so she wouldn’t ask much more.
“With the Reaping coming up, you must be excited. Are you going to reap him or do you think he’ll take part?” She glanced over at me, but I was still prepping my station and getting ready to feed one of the starters.
“My Ma reaped my dad, you know? Then again, he’s always been quite unobservant. Didn’t know Ma even liked him until she put him over her shoulders!” Yaela expertly braided some dough while giving a hearty laugh.
Watching her, I realized she was better than me. “You’re good at that.”
“Making bread or being persistent?” She winked at me.
It was easy to give in to her. “Guess everyone and their brother knows I adore Aster. I would carry him down the street now if I could. I would have done it months ago.”
“That’s how I feel about your brother. A few years ago I would’ve laughed in your face, but recently? I never liked scrawny fellas; I always liked well-fed, big-tummy lads.” She scoffed. “He grew into those lanky limbs of his, filled out, really became quite the orc.”
I pouted slightly, remembering what a small, twiggy thing Heath used to be. “He hated our mom’s cooking. Would only eat what Dad made, and they wouldn’t allow him to live off bread alone. Now, Lea and I do the cooking, and he actually eats more than anyone.”
Yaela gasped. “Really! Well then, I for sure owe you this day of kneading and baking.” She smiled at me, eyes full of love and grace.
Yaela continued coming to the kitchen. Even when Aster was there helping with orders. The two worked on stocking the store or manning the front while Heath and I broke our backs on orders.
It made me realize that Heath’s ideas of hiring new people, adding on the shop, weren’t completely unfounded. The extra help was wonderful. Maybe after the Reaping, we could convince Yaela to stay on rather than at the flower shop.
“Have you decided whether you’re closing the bakery tomorrow?” Aster asked me as we were cleaning up after closing. “I’d be more than happy to come in with you tomorrow.”
I looked up from my sweeping, watching him wipe down the case, ensuring he removed all the crumbs.
As he looked up, I darted my eyes away. “No. We’re closing. I was going to watch Heath and Yaela.”
“Are you going to stay with us for the weekend then?” He sounded hopeful, excited.
I nodded. “I am.”
Aster’s eyes widened. “Good! Because I thought I might take you to our cabin.”
I turned back towards him. “Cabin? What cabin?”
“It’s something Dad got when he got into fishing. He goes there mostly during the winter to ice fish, but I thought it would be beautiful this time of year.”
“Oh.” Was I the hopeful one now?
“So, we’ll watch the Reaping, then head out.”
“I thought you didn’t like the Reaping?” I approached the front counter with a shit-eating grin. “But now you want to watch it?”
He gave me a look. “I don’t get it. I might never get it. Obresh wasn’t my home before. But…I want to understand. I’m not the usual orc, but I’m still an orc.”
“I know you are.” I leaned across the counter to kiss him. His hands, dusty with flour, touched my cheek and slipped around to the back of my head.
There was a spark. A moment between breaths where the world could change depending on what happened next. If I went behind that counter, he would be mine. If I stayed out here, I would hear his frustrated grunts and mumblings all evening.
“I can’t wait until we get back to your place.” I was serious, stern.
His eyes darted around nervously. “N-not here.”
“Yes, here.” I walked around back, taking hold of his hand and dragging him along with me. I pushed him back against the workstation and trailed my fingers down his chest.
“Now, be a good orc and stay still.” My fingers undid the laces of his pants. I touched the base of his fine cock, teasing until there was a pulse.
“Vivianne-” his voice shuddered.
“No need to be quiet here,” I said with a giddy smirk. I took out his cock, stroking it in my palm. “No one is around to hear us.”
“Oh- Oh!” His breath faltered again.
“Get yourself good and hard, my love,” I breathed. “Fuck me as you like.”
His mouth opened, but no words escaped. He was getting harder than I had ever seen him. I let him take me there in the kitchen, bending me over the counter and taking me from behind. His powerful hands firmly planted on my ass while he drove into me, hard, feral. I let my voice out. I wanted him to hear it, to be tempted by it. He would hear it often if tomorrow went as planned.
“Your sweet cunt,” he growled into my ear, pulling my hair. “It drives me crazy with how sweet it is! Wet…warm…” He whimpered when he wanted to growl.
“Your cock is made for it,” I said between well-delivered thrusts. “For me!”
That went on longer than expected. Aster’s endurance and stamina were unmatched, and I confess I took advantage of it more than I should have. I had no intention of falling asleep there in the bakery, head resting on bags of flour while an apron kept me warm.
“Don’t!” The sudden, sharp, abrasive sound of Lea’s voice woke me. “I’ll get it for you. Just wait out front.”
I saw Lea standing in the pantry doorway, obviously blocking Heath. She grabbed something off the shelf, catching my eye before hobbling out and closing the door.
“That was close,” Aster’s complexion was dark.
I had nothing to say, so I just chuckled, finding Lea had kicked out clothes into the doorway for us. We dressed and snuck out, joining Lea on the sidewalk with Aster’s parents.
“There you are, darling!” Lady Tremaux exclaimed. “Where were you all this time?”
Lea and I exchanged looks while Aster tried to fumble an excuse to his parents. But he was rather unconvincing.
“Beautiful day,” Lady Tremaux finally said. “Perfect for an event such as this.”
I glanced at Aster, who was still dark from all the embarrassment. I was psyching myself up in my head. Now or never. Now or never! Pick him up and carry him away! I’ve been practicing with bags of flour all my life.
“Here they come!” Sir Tremaux gasped.
The orcs of Obresh came marching up the street, slowly splitting off to take their mates from the sidewalks and throw them over their shoulder.
He was an orc, and he loved me. I could do this.
Without a word, I turned to Aster and looked up at him with ferocious eyes. He froze, jaw going stiff as I put my weight into him. I pushed against him, grabbing his legs and then hefting him onto my shoulders like a bag of flour.
Lady Tremaux let out an excited sort of noise I wasn’t sure how to describe. She clapped excitedly while I walked out onto the street, struggling to carry Aster as I tried to find my new center of gravity.
“Vivianne!” He squirmed a bit.
“I told you to stay still,” I huffed. “Just let me do this for a few feet.”
“Good for you!” Yaela and Heath were beside me. Yaela beamed over Heath’s shoulder. “You two are perfect!”
Heath smirked at me. “Yeah. You two almost make a full orc.”
“I am an orc,” Aster and I said in unison.
Heath threw his head back, laughing. “Well then, I look forward to seeing you two in action after this.”
“I’ll show you now.” Aster got off my shoulders and then scooped me up, carrying me over his shoulder now. “There.” His hand patted my ass.
Female Main Character (plus size) x Male Monster (10.4k words)
Food to Flirt - Size Difference - Arranged Marriage - Instant Attraction - Secret Meetings
“It’s not so bad,” my brother said. I know he was trying to lighten the mood; he was trying to be a good big brother. But I was not in the type of mood that anyone could lighten! Not even a bit!
“Have they ever selected you to be basically subjected to the feminine equivalent of tar and feathering?“I gave him a warning glare, that little sisterly expression that says you screwed up and grandmama is going to find that wooden spoon.
“Eden! I had nothing to do with this,” Bram said as he slunk down into his seat and kicked his heavy boots.
“You just had to save the prince’s life, didn’t you?” I daggered him with my words, poking my fingers into his arm, shoulder, and cheek. He lay there and took his punishment from my short, chubby fingers.
He sighed dramatically and threw his arm up. “Whatever was I thinking? I should have been thinking about you! Dear sister! I should have let Septimus die there on that battlefield! Dear sister! Forgive me!”
I kept needling him with my fingertips. “That’s right!”
He swiftly grabbed both my wrists with one of his. “You think I would have had any idea something like this would happen for saving Prince Septimus?”
I pouted, bemoaning how he got our mother’s lovely hands while I got our father’s. It wasn’t fair. A lot of things happening to me right now weren’t fair.
“He has no sisters, so I would not get married…unless-” his thoughts turned just enough for me to wrench free.
“The kingdom of Yuria lines up prospective brides for the princes, allowing them to pick from the line until they narrow it down to a few maidens.” I repeated from memory, having read up on Yurian traditions when I learned of my so-called selection for Prince Septimus.
Bram scoffed.
“I am already lined up enough, thank you.” I scoffed. “I stand out with our cousins and their friends enough. Picture my appearance next to Yuria’s dragonborns! Imagine Bram! Imagine!”
“You’re shaking the carriage!” Bram snapped. “And what does it matter? You’re adorable for a sister, smarter than all our tutors-”
I set my jaw and glared at him. “Yurian’s are built, and proud of their physical exploits and accomplishments. They like fit, they love muscle.” I held up my arm. My short, chunky, little arm and smacked it, letting Bram witness the prime fatty jiggle from the impact. “I pride myself on perfecting the best tiramisu and on how many strawberries I can eat in a sitting. I am going to appear like a fucking idiot! A swine in a silk dress and purse.”
“Small,” Bram corrected. “No one is going to think you’re stupid, Eden.”
“Laughingstock.” I nodded my head, already decided. I flopped back and sighed, trying to keep myself from crying. “You’ve done this to me! You’ve made me the short, pale, piggy of the royal Yurian marriage line!”
“I made you short?”
I screamed and threw myself at Bram.
“Kids! Quiet back there! You’re spooking the horses!” Dad yelled from the carriage seat. He was all too glad to drive us in. After all, Mom had gone into a trance-like state upon my selection and was all but assured I would be the next Yurian princess.
Truly, I love my family. They are all so supportive and loving and kind. But they are unfortunately all fools who believe I have a chance at catching the eye of some hulking, masculine, thoroughly trained and proper dragonborn prince.
Yurian castles were actually more like strongholds that housed the entire community. Massive walls and gates at each end of the compass with a monstrous courtyard filled with vendors, trade, and anything one could desire. The royal family stayed in the highest tower above the south gate; we would stay in the tower southeast.
Although as soon as we were inside and my father could step down from the carriage, he was already hungrily looking around.
“I had been daydreaming about Yurian fried chicken,” my father sighed. “They use a type of curry powder that will keep your sinuses clean for decades.” He proudly put his arm around me. “Soon, I’ll be able to get that curry powder delivered to my front door.”
“Dad,” I grumbled. I didn’t have the heart to tell him he and Mom shouldn’t have been so confident.
“Wait here, sweetness,” Dad said as he stepped aside, sniffing out the dish his heart called for.
I waited there by the carriage while Dad hunted fried chicken. Bram shared dirty jokes with the palace guards he had gone to battle with. Beholding all the tall, beautiful Yurian women, I wished I had powerful arms like theirs, waists thick from muscle, not from cheesecake.
“I bet you like strawberries.”
I nearly jumped out of my skin. Suddenly, there was a ram-driven cart near our carriage. The ram was twice as big as me, though the cart seemed dainty and quite pretty, decorated to resemble a gingerbread house made of wood.
The Yurian vendor was, well, let’s just say it might take four of me to please a man like that properly. Tall, rugged, powerful. His scales were a mix of silvery gray and burgundy flame, creating markings along his body that reminded me of raspberry jam in trifle.
I blinked, realizing he was smiling coyly at me. “Excuse me?”
“I bet you are a lady who likes strawberries.” He leaned forward ever so slightly on the cart, flashing me a smile of teeth where most were gold.
“Um-” His voice was deep and velvety; it took away my ugly duckling guard. “Yes. They’re my favorite.” I stepped closer to his cart. “How could you tell?”
He chuckled. “Well, your lips are a dead giveaway.” His voice became a velvety purr. He reached into his cart. “It was between that or peaches.”
Yurians were known to be flirtatious, enjoying making warm-blooded folk blush. He then produced a tray of these plump, soft-looking dollops of pink.
“You’re in luck, because I made strawberry today.” He held the tray for me. “Take one. A treat to welcome you to Yuria.”
The confection was soft, bouncy. I took a delicate bite at first, marveling at the texture. There was a decadent strawberry filling as well. I moaned with pleasure as I ate.
“Royal mochi, made to the queen’s loving specifications,” he chuckled.
“Oh, my goodness.” I covered my mouth with my hand as it felt so sinful to chew. “I can’t believe this was made by hand! let alone anyone mortal!”
He laughed with pride. “That’s why I had to give you one. I had to make sure you would return and come buy more.” He chuckled, silver eyes flashing in the sun.
I clicked my tongue after licking the last bit of rice flour from my fingertip. “I may not be here long. But I would certainly buy as many as I can.”
He tilted his head. “I can send through the mail.”
I giggled, already reaching for my purse to buy out his cart then and there. “Well, it may not be safe, but I am so very tempted.”
“Eden!” Bram called from inside the carriage. “Where the hell is Dad?”
“He’s looking for fried chicken!” I turned back to the mochi vendor. “I had best hurry. Give me four to take.”
The vendor had a strange expression upon his face. One of confusion and intrigue. “Your name is Eden?”
I nodded. “My mother wanted me to sound like an inviting and wonderful thing.” I scoffed. “Joke is on her; I took after my father. My brother and I should switch names.” I offered him the money.
“I wouldn’t say that,” he purred again as he handed me a box with my mochi. “I think your name suits you well.”
I blushed, looking away shyly before giving him a smile. “I’ll be staying here in the southeast tower.” Don’t wander too far.” I let out a girlish giggle.
“I promise! I won’t.” He smiled devilishly at me, like he offered more than mochi on his cart.
My goodness, I hadn’t had thoughts like these since Bram brought his soldier friends to the lake house.
“I’ll try to make a few strawberries for you. I usually do a unique flavor each time I’m here.” His tail swayed behind him.
“Oh. You don’t need to do that. I’m sure I’ll be happy with whatever flavor you have.” I smiled shyly up at him, licking my lips slightly.
“Then I will try my best to outdo myself each time.”
Oh my! I was growing warm all over.
“Eden!”
“Coming!” I huffed before bowing my head to the mochi vendor and trotting back to the carriage.
“It is so wonderful to meet you, Bram.” Queen Kaori greeted us in our room, kissing Bram’s cheeks. “My Septimus has told me so much about you. I feel I have let you down.”
“Let me down?” Bram laughed. “No, no, your highness, I did only what my family taught me was right. I do not expect thanks.”
She smirked, tall, and regal. Her scales were dark silver and purple, giving her an almost shadow-like visage. But her eyes were bright, almost like diamonds.
“That is why I am so excited to have your sister here.” She turned, standing before me like a goddess. “Miss Eden, welcome!” She knelt down to hug me, and she smelled like the most luxurious of perfumes.
Her hug surprised me! “Oh! Yes, thank you.”
She squeezed me tight, and then also kissed my cheeks. “I am honored to have you here. My little Platecrusher is quite the stubborn one. He has been putting off this selection for ages upon ages.” She sounded distraught. “Now, he has no choice. It is this, or back to the front lines.”
It sounded quite harsh, but Bram had spoken about Septimus’ unwillingness to take part in his family’s royal customs. He said that, as the youngest of seven, he felt useless to the cause and didn’t see the need to have any fuss over him.
“Oh,” she noticed the box of mochi on my table. “I see you already have something in common with my little Platecrusher.” She was using his childhood name, as any loving Yurian mother would. “He has had the biggest sweet tooth ever since he freshly hatched. Right from his egg, he made his way straight for the sweet root to teethe upon. “And I think he must be made of mochi, the way he eats it.”
“He always traded me for my dessert rations,” Bram replied.
She clicked her tongue. “Well I’ve brought you your selection box.” She motioned to the wooden box on the table. “The journal is in there, along with extra paper and ink. There’s also the fabric book. Go through it to select the material and dress you want made for selection day.”
My stomach became queasy.
Queen Kaori smiled upon me. “I know you’re not the usual Yurian type. But you are of the people who exude what matters most to us.” She smiled reassuringly at me. “Hold strong, little Eden.” She bowed to us, leaving the room as if her feet never touched the ground.
“That is the most beautiful woman I have ever met,” Bram sighed dreamily.
I glanced at the box and pouted. “And she’s kind on top of it!” I huffed. “When did royalty stop having the worst flaws imaginable?”
“Now, Edi,” Dad tried to coax.
I sat down with the box, opening it to find my supplies inside. Every day, I had to write little Platecrusher a letter, detailing things about myself so he could get to know me without appearances. The journal I would fill for the king and queen, for their own input. This would be a very long few weeks for me. I wasn’t much of a writer, and I didn’t enjoy talking about myself. At least I knew I could visit the mochi vendor each day to forget my worries for a moment.
That evening I could hear Dad’s snoring through the walls. Back home, there was a distance between our rooms, so I never had to hear it. But here there was just a wall, and it didn’t matter how much brick there was; Dad’s snores could break through. Poor Bram, but then again, he could sleep during battle. I’m sure Dad’s snores were nothing compared to that.
I went into the hall, which connected our tower with the rest of the southeast housing. It was quiet, but murmurs of life came through locked doors. I roamed down to the solarium, where the south and east walls met and glass decorated the entire place, which someone filled with plant life. I sat there, staring out the large windows towards the moon and stars that would hover over home and Mom.
“Unusual.” The deep voice came out of nowhere.
I turned abruptly, looking with wide, frightened doe eyes towards the mochi vendor, who was rising from lying down between plant beds.
“It’s you!” I clutched my hand to my robe, closing it shut more.
“I was about to say the same thing.” His silver eyes matched the glow of the moon; his silver scales seemed to twinkle like the stars. “Unable to sleep away from home?”
I shrugged, screwing up an awkward smile. “Unable to sleep too close to it. My father snores.”
“I see.” He stood over one bed overflowing with lush life. “I was checking a few plants before bed.” He held a flowering vine in his large hand. “Found myself stargazing a bit too hard.”
“Oh,” I murmured. “Something you’re trying not to think about?”
He smiled. “Smart, aren’t you?”
I chuckled. “I suppose I am trying to do the same thing.”
“You’re one of the prince’s lineup, aren’t you?” He asked, head hung a little low, brows pursed curiously.
I furrowed my brow in return. “I am.“ He and the queen were impressed by my brother Bram, so they invited me. Look at me.” I tried to laugh it off, but the mochi vendor nodded his head.
“I am.”
A shiver of surprise ran through my body, tingling even the ends of my hair. I scoffed to shake it off. “Not exactly a Yurian beauty standard.”
He tilted his head one way and then the other. “I wouldn’t say that. The majority of Yurians prefer individuality rather than looks. That’s why the line-up starts with the letters and the journaling.”
I pressed my lips together. That would explain the box and its contents. “What about you?” I asked. “What do you go for?”
He chuckled. “My life revolves around mochi. I like sweetness and softness.”
I’m not sure if that was a direct correlation, or he was trying to make me feel better. But it turned my body into a box of embers.
“I like a flavorful filling to go with it.” He shrugged, smirk growing ever bigger. “So yes. I prefer personality to anything else. But I have my preference.
I swallowed hard, gulping down the beating lump in my throat. I forced a laugh that squeaked a bit too much. “Like strawberry mochi?”
His eyes seemed to shine. “Yes, like strawberry mochi.”
I let out a nervous, bizarre laugh, quickly trying to correct that mistake by forcing a polite sort of titter. I cleared my throat when that also seemed mad. “Excuse me.”
An amused snicker came from his mouth. “I wouldn’t worry so much about the lineup. The prince, eh, he’s the youngest, so this is a sort of pomp and circumstance to make him feel included. You know? The queen, she tries, she wants all her sons to be happy with their place. But with seven?” He scoffed, rolling his eyes. “It’s hard to have a place.”
I furrowed my brow slightly. “You speak as if you know him.”
There was a pause, a puff to his chest as he tried to hold in laughter. “He enjoys my mochi. Big, big fan of sweets that prince is.”
“That’s quite good to know.” That sent a spark of excitement through me. A common thread between the prince and I. An idea of how to impress him. Maybe I would survive here after all.
“Would you like another secret about poor number seven?” The mochi vendor asked with a sly smirk.
I giggled coyly, whispering to him playfully. “If you have more secrets, I will gladly take them.”
The mochi vendor stood, walked closer and took a seat near me. He smelled of earth, like he had been digging in the flower beds. There was a slight hint of something herbal. I know the Yurian dragonborn had a special oil and tincture to make their scales so shiny and smooth. What herb was it? It was so tantalizing.
“The prince is desperate to escape.”
I gasped softly. He was so close to me; his whisper tickled my ear, my neck. Hell, my soul. “Escape?”
The mochi vendor nodded. “He does not care for the royal life. Being number seven, he feels his only jobs are to go into battle and appear at social functions. He wants a simple life, a home in the countryside, a farm to tend to, a family to adore, a wife to pleasure.”
I shivered. “He told you this.”
He chuckled. “He thinks about it all the time.” He then furrowed his brow. “What was your name again?”
“Eden.” I replied, breathless.
“Eden.” The way he said my name made me sound…delicious. “Of course. How could I forget?”
Despite my place in the lineup, I wanted him. This mochi vendor — with his deep, comforting voice, his powerful hands, his jewel-like scales. My god, he could throw me around like my waist size didn’t matter at all.
I swallowed hard, trying to keep the uh…hard thoughts out of my mind. What must it be like? No, do not think about cock!
“How about I walk you back to your quarters?” he offered. “It’s late, and I’m sure you wouldn’t want your first letter to number seven to be written in a sleepy fog.” He offered his hand to me.
“Thank you. I’m not too worried about the letters,” I sighed. I took his hand, and the crackle that ran through me made my face light up like flaming cherries. “What’s your name?” My voice cracked.
The mochi vendor smirked. “Call me Sep.”
“Sep” is a rather simple name for a Yurian. I smiled. “It has been a pleasure to meet you, Sep. Thank you for helping to ease my mind.” I wanted to ease him into bed, but I had duties at hand.
I was standing in a room with others in the lineup. The queen was fitting us with special dresses for the selection event. I wanted to be eating mochi, especially after seeing the Yurian maidens and gentlemen also in the line lineup.
“You’re from Fayvein! Oh, I love the countryside! I’m so jealous.” One candidate started talking to me. She was a tall, leggy Yurian with pitch-black scales and a split tail. She was gorgeous, and her name was Sable.
I was nervous, but my father said that perhaps everyone in the lineup is nervous. “I have to admit, I miss it. Last night I was looking at the moon and thinking about how it looked over our cow pasture back home.”
“You have cows?” She asked excitedly.
I nodded. “A dairy, actually.”
Sable squealed. “No wonder you have such soft skin.”
I chuckled softly. What was skin to perfect glittering scales? She looked carved from onyx, come to life to woo all men within her reach and feed off their adoration to stay beautiful forever. But she was far too nice to be that way.
“Thank you,” I smiled shyly.
“Eden!” the queen’s voice was sharp through the soft murmur of the room. “Come, come, darling. I have such ideas for you.” She extended her hand to me as I stood up, moving through the crowd that watched my every step.
“You will look so darling in Yurian silk.” Kaori said. “Did you make a selection from the fabric book?”
“I liked a couple of things.” The Yurian before me wore a belt of many pockets and a bracelet of puffy material, which was filled with various pins, dozens upon dozens of them until their wrist looked spiked.
“A soft one!” The Yurian tailor announced.
As they spoke those words, I felt dread.
“Strawberry,” the tailor gasped again. “She will be perfect in the strawberry regalia!” They excitedly tapped their feet and clapped their hands.
“It’s up to her, Jubal,” Kaori giggled. “But I think you are right.”
“Oh, please,” Jubal begged me. “Oh, please let me try it on you. If you dislike it, I will understand!”
I fought the urge to fidget and play with my fingers as I stood under their expectant gazes. “Um…sure. I like strawberries.”
Jubal ran off giddily, opening up a trunk and tossing out bundles of fine fabric.
Kaori suddenly started playing with my hair. “I used to have a friend as a girl who had such soft hair like yours. I used to beg her to let me play with it.” She giggled. “Not much hair around these parts,” she teased.
I chuckled with her. “Oh, thank you. I enjoy having my hair played with, Your Highness.”
Jubal came running back up, happily tapping their toes as they showed me the fine fabric that was lush red and soft pink, decorated with glittering, golden thread shaped like teardrops. Jubal placed it against my skin, wrapping it about my arm so they could see if it suited my skin.
“I’ve never really worn red before,” I admitted. “Back in Fayvein, it’s all about pastels.”
“You were born for red,” Kaori murmured. “You will certainly catch Platecrusher’s eye in this fabric.”
“It’s perfect! And I haven’t been able to use this fabric for years! Please!” Jubal begged me, wiggling from tip to toe.
I nodded. “I like it.”
Jubal exclaimed loudly, tapping their toes again. “Oh wonderful! Wonderful!”
After going through dress options and being sized, I was more than ready to escape into the courtyard. I had an allowance from the queen to spend, and all I wanted was something meaty, and more mochi than I could eat.
“Yurian’s like it spicy,” Bram warned me. “Be careful what you eat.”
“Don’t worry about me,” I scoffed at him. “Go deal with your business; I’ll deal with mine.” I shooed him off to go meet his friends at the pub.
There was a noodle stand that sold its noodles in the most adorable lidded bowls made of handmade paper. I took my bowl and went searching for the noodle stand, hoping I could eat near Sep. I saw him finally in a shady spot right near the southeast gate.
“I’ve been waiting for you!” Sep exclaimed. “Come, sit with me.” He offered me his stool, leaning on his cart to look at me.
“I am starving.” I said, sitting my bowl in my lap.
“Noodles, eh?” he chuckled. “Have you ever had Yurian food before?”
I shook my head. “No. Aside from your mochi, this will be my first. The thick noodles had a red sauce that clung to them. I took my first bite, trying to be delicate as I slurped up the noodles. The bite of the noodles was satisfying, and the sauce had a nice tangy kick.
Then the heat built on the back of my tongue.
Sep was trying not to snicker as my face grew red.
“I see!” I took another bite, not wanting to seem weak in front of Sep. Fayvein didn’t have many spicy dishes. And in our dairy, I was used to cheesy, creamy dishes. The acidity, the spice, it was quite new.
He finally broke out laughing.
“Shut up!” I pouted.
“Here.” Septimus offered me a mochi covered in black and white sesame seeds. “It’ll help soak up the spice.”
I took the mochi, eagerly biting through the soft flesh, finding a surprisingly savory yet sweet filling.
“You just eat that.” Sep took my bowl. “A trade. I love Pow noodles.”
“But the flavor is so good,” I replied. “I thought I could handle it.” Another massive bite of mochi would save me! Maybe I wasn’t as red as the strawberry fabric. “I would never make it as a Yurian bride.”
Sep scoffed. “Nah, don’t say that.”
I turned and scoffed right back at him. “We all know my invitation here is a novelty.” I chewed slowly on the mochi and sighed. “Everyone has been so kind at least. Even the others in the lineup.”
He tilted his head, looking down at me with a soft gaze. “We Yurians look mean, but we all have good hearts. Do you think your brother would have risked his life for the prince otherwise?”
I finished the large mochi, dusting the rice flour from my fingertips. “You’re right. But you must admit, I am a fish out of water here.”
“If that were the case, you’d be dead,” Sep gave me a wink. “That doesn’t appear to be the case here. More like a kitten wrangled up by a mother hen.”
I smiled. “Maybe.”
I had little time to stew, though. I had to send off my letters and write in the journal. There were more fittings for my dress to attend to, and teas with the other potential mates in the lineup.
“We are supposed to prepare a gift for the prince,” one girl bemoaned. “I don’t know what to do!”
“I have been making little paper stars to fill a jar.” Another girl replied.
“I hate all my paintings,” one more scoffed from the corner.
I could have kept this to myself; instead, I shared. “I heard the prince has a massive sweet tooth. Perhaps baking would be the best gift.”
“No!” the first girl exclaimed. “Eden, that is my worst attribute!”
“Mine too!” The room bubbled up with murmuring between the others, who all seemed to doubt their skills in the kitchen.
I thought for a moment, wanting to sit on my hands and agree. Instead, I opened my mouth one more time. “I can help. I’m quite used to making cakes and sometimes bread.”
Then, I took on the role of a teacher. The kitchen was hot with all the extra bodies in it, regardless of the stoves. There was a mess of flour and sugar, the aroma of sweets along with charred crusts.
“No, you don’t bathe them in eggs. The egg wash is like painting on the dough, so that way it becomes golden!” I was quickly explained to a potential mate who was about to dunk their entire lump of pastry into a bowl of eggs.
“Oh! Oh my gosh! Thank you Eden! I knew that sounded silly.” He laughed.
Most of the potential mates had rarely set foot in the kitchen, and a few others knew the basics of cooking, but not baking. I thought of how I would explain this all to Sep, and how he’d laugh at the humor of the situation. He’s probably wondering where I am.
I then had to stop myself and that train of thought. I would not be in Yuria much longer. Not only that, I hadn’t even been here that long either. I shouldn’t put so much…thought into a mochi vendor.
Even if I really liked Sep, what was to become of it? I had to face reality.
“The heart is a strange thing sometimes,” my father said as we sat down for supper. “Much like the wind, you can never tell which direction it will go.”
I pouted. “Yeah, I suppose.” I took a piece of bread, chewing slowly. “Where’s Bram?” My eyes cut to the empty seat at the table.
“With his war buddies, I’m sure.” Dad put more food on my plate, seeing I wasn’t eating all that much. “Did you write your letter?”
“Sort of.”
“Sort of?” Dad laughed. “Either you did or you didn’t.”
I scrunched up my face. “I just asked the prince a question, that’s all. What would he do if he thought he was falling in love with someone?” I shrugged, picking at my plate. “Food for thought, I suppose.”
I went walking that evening, heading to the solarium yet again. Funny how I never got to use it during the day for its intended sunny purposes. I sat on the same bench I always did, gazing out towards the moon, thinking of Mom briefly before my thoughts turned back to mochi and…conflict.
Part of me was expecting Sep to reappear. Well, more like hoping than expecting. But I was alone there.
“Oh well,” I grumbled to myself. I lay down, hidden by plants and vines dripping from the ceiling.
“You should turn here,” I heard a voice faintly whisper. Then a laugh. “You should have stayed in bed.”
“I can’t help it. I won’t be able to see you tomorrow,” a woman whispered back. The sound of kissing, passion.
“I’m sure you’ll sneak away,” the male replied. “Like today, and yesterday, and the day before.”
The woman moaned softly. “I can’t stop thinking about you, about what you do to me.”
At that point, curiosity got the better of me. I had to see the longingly in love, or lust, couple who made kissing sound like the most needed thing before air. I kept myself hunkered low, hissing between large, bushy plants, and I saw…
My brother?
I had to hold my breath to keep silent.
“You could have stayed the night,” the woman purred, just out of view.
“And risk getting caught by your brood?” Bram was grinning from ear to ear, eyes alight and dazzling. I had never seen such a look on his face before. He took a step back, pulling the woman into his arms.
OH MY GODDESS!
“I’ll see you soon, my darling. Promise.” She kissed him before walking off.
Bram blew kisses after her, basically floating on air until I yanked him down to my level. He looked petrified despite the cloudy haze of romance still in his eyes.
“What are you doing?!” I hissed at him.
“Eden!” His voice cracked, and he scrambled, falling on his rear and pressing his back into the wall. “Wha-what are you doing here?”
“Queen Kaori?” I snapped at him. “Are you out of your mind?”
“Maybe!” he yelped. “I mean…” he was searching for some way to explain himself. “It’s not the first time!”
I pummeled his chest with my tiny fists. “What are you thinking? Obviously, it’s just what’s in your pants!”
“It’s not!” He tried to shield himself from me. “I adore Kaori! I have!”
I stopped long enough to look into his face. “Explain yourself!”
He instinctively shielded his face. “Back when I saved Septimus!” He opened one deep-pinched eye. “Kaori was the one who took care of me. We bonded, we…” he gulped. “We fell in love.”
I just stared at him, wide-eyed, wild. “Is that why I am really here?”
“No! No, of course not. Kaori genuinely thought you and Septimus would make a good match. I told her so much about you. Bragged really about what a sweet, kind, understanding-” I started slapping him. “Stop! Eden, please!”
I grabbed his shoulders and shook him. “Even if Septimus picks me, how fucked up is that going to be if you’re the queen’s concubine?”
“I want to marry her!”
I stopped shaking him and took a deep breath. I sat down beside him, setting my head upon his shoulder. He smelled of Kaori, that same sweet, dark perfume.
“I’m falling for the mochi vendor,” I grumbled.
“Mochi vendor?” He sounded genuinely lost, not that I had set him up on a path to find my point.
I sighed. “Can you even marry the queen?”
He shrugged. “She’s the queen; she can do what she wants.”
“You don’t look like a king.”
Bram laughed. “Yeah. I know. Big guy like me? Who would ever believe it? But I don’t care about that. I just want to be with Kaori. I know it’s strange, but…she’s everything.” He took a deep breath. “Sorry I didn’t tell you. I was just…well, I wanted to be sure. But who’s the mochi vendor?”
It then clicked. “So if you marry the queen then…” I wouldn’t have to worry. I could be in Yuria or at home whenever I wanted. But if Bram wasn’t at home, they would expect me to take over the farm and the dairy.
“I think you’d like Septimus too.” Bram replied. “Give this thing a real fighting chance. See what happens; you never know.”
I pouted. “Easy for you to say.”
Bram rose, offering me his hand. I took it, and silently we returned to our chamber. We sat up almost all night talking about him and Kaori. It was obvious he loved her, and I envied how he was feeling. I too, wanted that sort of romance.
The next day, I was exhausted, excusing myself from activities with the others in the lineup to sleep and be lazy. I did, however, get hungry enough I wanted to venture back out into the courtyard.
“There you are!“There you are!” Those words greeted me as soon as I left the gate. “Where have you been?” Sep seemed excited to see me.
I hoped I didn’t look terrible with thick eye bags and dark circles. “The other marriage candidates turned me into a teacher.” I put on a bright smile for him. “They kept me busy all day!”
“Ooh, too bad. I made a speciality yesterday.” He said this to toy with me. “Guess you’ll have to wait to see if I ever make it again.”
I giggled. “Fate may be on my side for that one,” I teased back.
He furrowed his brow. “What makes you say that?”
“Nothing.” I so wanted to tell him the big secret, but I had to respect my brother’s wishes, as well as Kaori’s.
Sep was already packaging mochi for me. “You think you’ve got a good chance with the prince, don’t you?
That sent a shock through my system. “No. That’s not what I was trying to suggest at all. You know I don’t have high hopes.”
“Hypothetical then, humor me.” He handed me the box of mochi. “What will happen when you meet the prince? Maybe, just maybe, you’ll discover you have a chance?”
I wrinkled my nose. “That the prince likes short, round, pink things?”
Sep beamed; he seemed proud of that. “And what if he does?” He licked the pad of his thumb as he looked at me. “What then? All this worrying and doubt about yourself, and then you look into his eyes and see something. A future, happiness, everything your heart could desire.”
“That sounds like a very magical glance.” I was looking into his eyes. “Especially when, well, feelings may grow elsewhere.”
He bent down slightly to be closer to me. “But what if?”
I shrugged, heart pounding, face flaming. “I would follow my heart.”
“That is exactly the thing I like to hear.” Sep took my hand. “Meet me in the solarium tonight. Once the moon blossoms open.” He kissed my knuckles.
Please, this little body of mine can only take so much! “Okay. But, why?” I was breathless, practically squeaking my reply.
Sep chuckled. “You’ll see. I want it to be a surprise.”
I nodded, ready to turn and walk away, floating on air. But I had to drop back down to earth. “Oh! I need another box.”
Sep laughed. “Another box? Not going to miss me again tomorrow, are you?”
I shook my head. “No. I want to send them to the prince. I know he’s a big fan of sweets, and I think he’ll adore your mochi.”
Clicking his tongue, Sep filled up another box. “You think so?”
I bounced excitedly on my heels. “Yes. Your mochi deserves to be served to the prince daily.”
It seemed as if he was holding back a laugh. “Alright.” He handed me the box for the prince. “Put another letter in the box for him. Tell him what you like about the mochi that I make.”
Oh, the sonnets, the epic ballads I could write about how much I adored his mochi, his smile, his…calm down, Eden. “I will!”
“And remember, when the moon blossoms open,” he whispered to me. “Maybe even earlier.”
I wanted to say screw it and meet him there now. “Okay. I promise.” I smiled shyly, turning back towards the gate entrance as my heart fluttered about wildly.
Queen Kaori’s maiden gently placed the letter inside the box of mochi and carried it away. My gut sank as I watched it go off, wondering what the prince would think of the words on the page. But I had little time to think about it; I had Sep to think about. He wanted to meet me that evening, and while I didn’t know why, I still wanted to dazzle him.
Bram knocked on my bedroom door. “What are you doing?”
“Busy,” I retorted curtly as I tried to place a curl precisely.
“Kaori wants to meet with you.”
I slammed down my comb and knocked over the aloe I had been using. “What? No!” I jumped up to clean up the aloe as Bram walked in.
“She said she had something to discuss with you and would have dinner.” Bram watched as I struggled on the floor. “Were you getting ready?”
I could kill him, take him down by his ankles and drag him away like a vicious beast. I was so pissed. Sep would be waiting on me!
“Here, let me help.” Bram knelt down beside me.
I scoffed, plopping down on my rear. “I had plans. Can I meet with her another time?”
“I think it’s rather important.” Bram gave me a look, trying to see through me and read the pages of my mind. “Why? What were you going to do?”
I frowned at him.
His look turned to knowing. “You know my big secret.”
My frown deepened. “It’s the mochi maker,” I scoffed. “There. Are you happy? I like him, and I want to see him.”
“Mochi maker?” He appeared utterly confused, but I didn’t want to waste time discussing it with him.
“I like him, and we all know I’m no candidate for a prince.” I stood up, taking down my hard work on my hair by roughly scrambling my fingers through the now tousled strands. “And if you marry the queen, what will become of home? The farm! Our dairy?”
“It will still be ours-”
“Not what I meant!” I huffed, shoving my feet into shoes. “I love you, you know I do, but you’re so stupid!” I stomped out of my room, out of our chambers and into the hall, heading towards the solarium to explain to Sep why I couldn’t meet with him.
I saw him there, sitting right beside the moon blossoms as they turned to face the light of the moon. He was tenderly admiring the petals, eyes fixated on their soft blue glow. He sensed me, looking up as I watched him. An enormous weight settled on my heart, and guilt rattled through my bones.
He stood up with a smile. “There you are.”
I swallowed. “I hope you weren’t waiting long.” I continued walking to meet him halfway.
“No,” he laughed it off, but I could tell he was fibbing. He took hold of my hands as I held them out. The size difference was remarkable, yet he held me with the gentleness of flowing silk.
“You look bothered,” he remarked. His gentle touch brushed my unkempt hair aside. “Is everything all right?”
“No,” I blurted out. I couldn’t keep up the facade. I was frustrated with how out of place I was. No matter what he said, I was a fish tossed out of water, gasping for air and life in an unfamiliar land.
Sep looked shocked.
“The queen wants to see me! And I don’t have the foggiest idea why. Maybe because I found out that she and my brother are so in love! And I‘ve been questioning why I’m here this whole time, now I know! I know because of them! It’s them! And let’s be honest, what prince is going to go for the dairy farmer?” It poured out of me, like so much spilled milk. I stomped my little feet and stormed about while I poured and poured and poured.
After the discussion ended, I sat down with a huff. “Why does everyone have to be so kind though? I say all this, and I feel like I am evil.”
Sep was standing there, perhaps shocked, even more likely he was stunned by what a lunatic I was. “No. Don’t say that.” His reply was very slow.
“I’m sorry,” I muttered. “This was not how I wanted this evening to go.” I stared out toward the moon. “I should be forthright with the queen and tell her I wish to go home.”
His gaze rose, and a look of fear went through his eyes. “No!” It was his time to blurt. “Eden, please don’t go. Not yet, anyway.” He put his hands on my shoulders. “Stay.” For a moment, I thought we might kiss, that this would seal my fate.
“Septimus?” Bram’s voice cut through the air, and my desire to destroy him like a feral creature returned. It didn’t even occur to me what he said.
“I’m going to see the queen,” I huffed at him.
Bram looked confused; Sep appeared petrified. Maybe I was also confused, but I didn’t acknowledge that.
“Bram,” Sep stood stiff, clutching his fists to his chest.
Bram’s face went pale, and his eyes almost turned pitch black. A glaze of sweat began at his hairline and trickled down as Sep placed him under his glare.
“Septimus,” Bram tried to keep the same bravado in his voice, but it cracked horribly.
“Sep-” I stopped as it all finally fell into place in my silly head. “Sep!” I gasped out loud, cupping my hand around my forehead. What a fool I am!
“My mother?” Sep said with a clenched jaw.
Bram’s color got even paler. “Well!”
“Septimus?” Once I said his name, he looked at me, eyes as wide as Bram’s. There was a moment where either hell would break loose, or a calm would settle. It was a flip of the coin decision.
“We need to talk,” all three of us said in unison.
The coin was on its side.
“I see,” Kaori murmured as she added honey to her tea. She stirred delicately. The thin, wire-like spoon clinked musically upon the side of the teacup. “So everything is out now.” Her eyes cut over to Septimus, who looked as though he was holding a bomb in his belly. “Eden, I am so sorry that this spoiled your experience.”
“Oh, uh-” I didn’t expect that response. It sort of took the air out of me. “Thank you?” It truly wasn’t something I was prepared to answer for.
She sighed, shaking her head. “Platecrusher has never been one to play with the rules of his royal status.”
“Youngest of seven. Or is it eight now?” Septimus snapped.
Kaori’s eyes focused on his, going harsh, terrifying. The sort of look only a mother could pull. “Seven. You’re still the baby, but you do not have to act like it, Platecrusher.” She took her teacup into her hands again, fidgeting in her seat to calm herself. “Anyway, I am talking to Eden right now. She deserves answers for, well, I guess the best word for it is shenanigans.”
“Shenanigans?” Septimus blurted out, fist hitting the table.
“Are you referring to us too, darling?” Bram spoke up, voice a little shaky.
Septimus’ eyes cut across the table at Bram. “What did you call her?”
Bram flinched, then stood his ground. “Darling. It’s my pet name for her.”
“Maybe it’s best you don’t call her pet names right now,” I grumbled at him. “Considering the situation you’ve put us in.”
Bram scoffed. “Me? What about you and Septimus? This was a big deal for you, Eden! Imagine all you could have accomplished with this chance?”
A fire was lit under me. Was that all this was? A selling point? I shoved him as hard as I could, nearly wrenching him out of his seat. “How dare you? There was nothing going on! I didn’t even know he was the prince!”
“He did!” His finger crossed the table towards Septimus.
“You’re not free from a pointed finger!” Septimus stood up, nearly chucking his seat back into the wall. “If anything, you deserve a thrown fist!” He was almost on top of the table when Kaori tossed her teacup down onto the ground, shattering it. The sound broke the tension, and we all froze where we stood.
Kaori’s heavy sigh was like a knife in the air, slicing through the thick meat of tension we had created. “All of you,” she said through clenched teeth. “Sit. Down.”
Slowly, we all returned to our seats. Bram put some space between us, and he looked down at the table. I gazed across, seeing how Septimus wanted to remain standing, but his mother pointed to the chair.
“I fell in love with Bram,” she stated the simple fact for what it was. “I know it is strange, and I know how it must look, but I adore him and I wish to marry him. That means nothing salacious. It does not mean I push aside the memory of your father. “I accept I was foolish and should have been honest.” She then focused her eyes on me, which once again softened. “I am truly sorry, Eden. For all of this. I would understand if you wished to go home.”
Septimus’s face dropped. His jaw went slack, but as he moved to speak, Kaori cut him off by touching his hand.
That was all I wanted. To go home, to be with mom again, to not worry about all this royal stuff. I swallowed, trying my hardest not to glance at Septimus at all. “What about the others in the lineup?”
“It won’t end,” Kaori replied. “There will be some regrouping, of course. But the lineup stands as is.”
The pit in my stomach turned cold and hard. It ached horribly.
“Mom!” Septimus snapped.
“You’ve behaved atrociously, Platecrusher. And as such, I believe you deserve a proper punishment.” She settled into her seat, taking in a deep, cleansing breath. “Your brother Quintus has returned from his mission overseas. He will replace you as the candidate in the lineup.”
What did that mean? I was beyond baffled. I didn’t know where to look, so I looked at my hands like they were fascinating.
“I am sending you to Fayvein to work on the farm owned by Bram and Eden’s family. You owe them a massive debt for your behaviour.”
A collective ‘what’ echoed around the table.
Kaori nodded decisively. “I think it is only fair, especially since Bram will have to stay here with me, as I plan to announce the engagement and end our secrecy.” She cleared her throat, glancing at Bram, whose nod was a bit too excited. “The farm will need help, and I expect you will need to earn back the lovely Eden’s trust. Understood?”
“Yes, Mom!” He acted just as excited as Bram.
Kaori motioned her elegant hand towards me. “I will entrust my son to you. Make up his schedule, oversee his chores, put him to good hard work on that farm of yours. I want you to report back to me and how he is doing, of course. I will pay for any mistakes he makes, new equipment, new livestock, whatever you may need while he is there.”
Her words knocked breathless. It was one thing to have Septimus be there with me back home, but having a royal, having the royal become a patron of the farm, my god, this opened the world to our tiny Fayvein dairy!
“I do not think your son’s actions warrant all of that.” I was still trying to breathe.
“Nonsense. As long as my son is working for you, I want to make sure the farm succeeds.” Her smile was soft, knowing. “Who knows how long it will take him to work off his debt to you.”
I furrowed my brow at her. “What do you mean?”
“I’ll leave it up to you how long his stay will be.” Kaori then rose from the table. “I’ll start preparing for your journey home tomorrow. Let your father know I will handle the details.” She said this to Bram. “I know my status, so he does not have to give me a dowry. Instead, I will compensate him for the gift of his son.”
“What do you mean?” Bram was just as breathless as I was.
“I will figure that out. For now, I want you and Eden to go back and tell your father the plan. Septimus, come with me.”
It was a silent walk back to our chambers. I really wasn’t sure how to broach the topic. It seemed better not to say anything at all.
“It seems like she’s handing you Septimus on a silver platter,” Bram forced a laugh a few feet from the door.
“Is she suggesting what I think she’s suggesting?” I murmured.
“Sounds like.”
It still made little sense to me. “But, he’s a prince. How will that work?”
“I would let Kaori do what Kaori thinks is right, and, um…figure the answer out down the road.” Bram smiled at me, apologetic, loving. He took hold of my hand, squeezing it. “I’ll come and visit often. Promise.”
I pouted. “It’ll be strange not having you there.”
Bram’s smile was so sweet. “Explain it to the cows for me?”
I brought him into a tight hug. “I am happy for you,” I whispered.
“What do you think Dad will say?” He asked, just as quietly.
I shook my head. “I think he’ll be excited.”
Dad drank a lot of wine that evening, so we took that as him celebrating. Come morning, he was hungover and horribly sick from it.
“I’ll drive.” There stood Septimus while I stood near Dad as he threw up in the bushes.
“Do you know the way?” I asked.
He nodded shyly. “I should. May need some directions if you want to help me.”
I broke into a smile. “Of course. You’ll have to memorize the road, of course. I fear we’ll be traveling it often.”
Septimus’ smile grew, and he nodded excitedly.
I won’t bore you with the details of the journey home. The first few days were strange, as we all settled into our new lives. Mom was livid, to say the least, upon our return. It took her the longest to get used to the changes that were going on with her family. Although she enjoyed having Septimus on the farm with Bram gone.
Septimus was used to hard labor to a degree, having been a soldier and working alongside his older brothers and their ventures. He was strong, which was needed on a farm, but he was also kind, which was also needed. The animals warmed up to him quickly, and teaching him the basics of milking was a quick lesson. At first, they gave Bram’s room to Septimus. That was until Kaori commissioned an extra farmhouse to be built, which Septimus would take care of, and house his family when they visited. He would also have to work on building, an activity in which he seemed less skilled.
But while he stayed in Bram’s room, there was merely a hallway between us. I could hear him coming and go. From my bed, his heavy footsteps, his voice if he spoke to one of my parents. In the mornings he rose early just to make breakfast for us.
It was quiet the first few weeks he was here. He seemed to be shy, anxious even, as he worked about the farm, especially in the house. I chalked it up to his getting used to everything. But occasionally I caught a smile, a glance, something that was meant only for me.
It grew bit by bit. He started sounding more like the Sep I came to know. There were more glances, occasional touches under the table. While working at the dairy, he always stood very close to me. Which became a brush of my arm, then into holding my hand when no one was around.
There were soft kisses shared in the hallway before we turned in for bed. It was nothing more than a peck goodnight, or at least I tried to tell myself that. Until one evening when the kiss went deeper than before. I placed my hands on his burly chest, not to push, but to hold him in place. I didn’t want him to go to bed so soon.
“Goodnight, Eden,” he whispered.
I grabbed hold of his shirt and shook my head. “Wait-”
“We have an early day tomorrow,” he chuckled. His fingers slid under my chin, and he lifted my head. “More-so than normal.”
I pouted, glaring daggers at his face. “Then why did you kiss me like that?”
His smirk grew. “As a warning.” He kissed the top of my head. “Now, good night, Eden. I’ll see you in the morning.”
I reluctantly let go of him, shuffling off to my room with a very heavy pout. Was something wrong with me? All the gentle touches, hand-holding, and stolen kisses. Was he just playing with me?
No, Kaori said everything was up to me. Maybe he took that literally! What if I had to make the first move?
With this thought in mind, I quickly found my nicest nightgown, my best perfume, and the rosy lip salve I got at the last royal fair. I made myself up, double-checking my breasts, my rear, the shape of my thighs even to make sure I filled out the nightgown, which had gotten smaller since I last wore it, just right.
I snuck across the hallway, which was not the feat I made it out to be. I knocked gently on his door, but no answer. Surely he wasn’t asleep already! I knocked again and pressed my ear to the doorway. There was a sound, not exactly a sleeping sound, more like a rustle of sheets and heavy breathing.
I decisively opened the door, peeking into the dark room. There was a low moan, a panted breath coming from Septimus’ bed. I shut the door behind me, and the room went silent.
“Eden?” His voice cracked in the shadows. Like from the window showed his silhouette sitting up on the bed. “What are you doing?” His voice was a gruff version of that deep velvet.
What was I doing again? “I uh-”
Septimus stood from the bed. “That is you, isn’t it?”
I swallowed. What was I doing here? I forgot already! I pressed my back against the door, moving my hand to lock it. “You-” I remember now. “I’m here for you.”
“Oh?” He was standing over me at the door; his eyes gave off a dim glow. “Did you want to tuck me in?”
I licked my lips. “Muh-more like fuck you in.” Oh my goddess, I wanted to die and crumble away into dust, never to be seen again.
Septimus’s head threw back in laughter. That was it; I would be a secluded spinster forever, happy to raise an army of beautiful milkmaids and spend my winters with all my adopted children and grandchildren who asked why grandmama was so lonely.
His hand thudded against the door near my head, and his body moved in close. “Try again, love.”
Love? My head was swirling.
“Go on,” he whispered.
I swallowed. I could do this! “I’m sick of waiting. Ever since that night in the solarium. I’ve waited. It’s just been teasing at this point.”
His chuckle rippled through the air and tickled my skin, making my breath shudder. I looked up towards his eyes.
“I’ve been waiting for you.” He whispered, inching closer. “Look for yourself how ready I am.” He took hold of my hand and placed it upon himself.
“Oh-” I whispered, fingers curling around his shaft.
“Most nights here alone, I think about you, Eden.” He moved his hips, thrusting his cock into my willing palm. “I picture that soft, little body of yours and how much I can touch it.”
I swallowed again, trying to seem cool pinned against the door.
“How much I can fuck you before you beg me to stop,” he growled into my ear. “I’m not a human man, you see. You see, I can come over and over and over. I can fuck you for hours on end if I keep my stamina. I can make you come and come and come until you beg me to stop.” All the while his cock thrust slowly into my hand, growing slicker, harder. My thighs were a dam keeping the waters at bay.
“I’ve never known a human man,” I admitted. “I’ve only known myself and some of my lady friends.”
His growl was low and dangerous. It made me shudder with excitement. “I’m not sure if I feel better than the kisses and fingers of a woman.” Another deep laugh. “I’m quite fond of those myself.”
“Try?” My voice cracked.
He kissed me, pinning me hard against the door. His body crushed mine, rutting his cock into my belly. He hoisted me up, holding my buttocks with his mighty hands. I wrapped my arms around him, clutching him close.
“I’ve been waiting,” he growled. “Eden, I need you.”
“Me too,” I whimpered. “Please. Sep, I’m yours. Do what you want to me.”
Septimus shuddered all over, eyes flickering brighter for just a moment. He pushed up my nightgown with one hand, holding me with his other arm. He lowered me down, piercing me with his long, hard cock. I squealed, shivering as he fit deeper and deeper inside me. His shaft shuddered inside. He snarled, bucked, and something began dripping from inside me.
“Already?” I whimpered.
Septimus laughed. “Not to worry, I told you; we Yurians can go for hours and hours. I’m just excited; I couldn’t hold that first one.” He thrust into me, pushing me back into the door again. He growled into my ear, kissing and biting my neck.
“Sep-” my voice broke again. Something about the curve of his cock did something to me, hit places I was unfamiliar with. I was used to touching my clit, making it sing. But this, this was deeper, richer, even if it wasn’t as acute as the clit.
“You’re so sweet,” Septimus moaned. “Soft…my little mochi.”
I whimpered at that. How could he talk at a time like this? I focused too much on how amazing he felt and how ecstatic I became. With every thrust, there was a new rush of pleasure, every rush a new current of nothing in my mind.
“Take it, darling. Take it,” he growled. “Let me fill you. Only let me fill you.”
I shuddered, unprepared for the deep, breathtaking flood. I squeezed tight around him, holding on for dear life as ecstasy drowned me. My toes curled; my voice came out stilted and squeaky.
“Good girl,” he growled. He carried me over to the bed where he laid me down and kissed me, touching me all over. He stripped off the nightgown, laying his naked body against mine.
“I read your letter constantly,” he murmured, stroking from my chest down to my belly. “Almost every night I read it, and I remind myself that I am working towards earning you.”
“Letter?” I murmured, still dazed.
Septimus climbed onto me, spreading my thighs to slip between them. He ever so slowly penetrated me again. Still hard, still eager. I trembled, biting my cheek as I took him in.
“The one you put inside the mochi.” His hips swayed gently, teasing me. “Where you confessed your feelings for Sep, and how I deserved someone whose eyes did not turn so easily.” He moaned through his soft laugh. “You told me of things I deserved, of how love is this strange little creature, elusive, sweet, and eager to please.”
“I didn’t know it was you I was writing to,” I pouted.
“I knew. As a mochi vendor and prince, I knew.” He leaned over me, kissing me. A tear from his cheek fell onto mine. “I never meant for you to doubt yourself,” he whispered against my neck. “I only wanted you.”
I held him in my arms, matching his breath, moaning to echo his own. “All I want is you.” I was pleading, desperate to have him. During these months on the farm, all I ever wanted was to hold him like this, to spend my nights sleeping in his arms.
“Stay with me.” I touched his face. “Never leave this farm without me.”
“Yes.” His hips thrust faster. “I’ll stay. Forever.”
“You’re a farm boy, not a prince,” my voice was breaking as he brought me to that overwhelming place again.
He whispered in my ear. “As you wish.”
I lost track of the hours that night. For all I know, we spent minutes to eternity with barely a wisp of air between us. We ruined our early morning, but it didn’t matter. I would deal with my parent’s aggravation, and be all the happier for it.
Sunlight burned through my eyelids, and I pulled the blanket up to block it. Septimus groaned, laying his heavy arm around me.
“We’re late.”
“Doesn’t matter,” I grumbled back.
“No, it does.” He sat up slowly despite my weak, squeaking protests. He kissed me, gazing into my eyes lovingly. “I promised to take care of this farm, to take care of you.” His hand cupped my cheek. “If we are going to run it together, I cannot risk letting anyone down.”
Thunder boomed outside, and in an instant, the sun vanished as a storm grew. I chuckled, pushing him back down in bed.
“The goddess is looking out for us.” I kissed him, tracing my finger around the scales on his chest.
“Then I will make you mochi today.” He kissed the top of my head, breathing my scent deeply before resting back upon the bed. “And every day, if the goddess lets us.”
Merry Christmas everyone! Happy holidays all! Enjoy this year's holiday tale of snowy romance and waking Jack frost for winter.
The piece of paper slips from your hand and into the box. You release a nervous breath, and a smile crosses your face. The box seems like nothing in the grand scheme of things, but every year the people of Rudbeck waited for it with brimming excitement.
Having placed your name into the box for the last few years, there was a chill that ran down your spine this year. This was your year; you just knew it! More young men and women came up behind you to insert their names for the selection. You even saw your sister, who shyly tucked her slip of paper behind her back when she saw you.
“I thought you weren’t coming.” Your smile grew as her cheeks burned bright.
Hannah frowned, keeping her hands tucked behind her back. “I asked Olaus. He said I should try one more time.”
You suspect she was also holding her husband’s name on a slip of paper. You couldn’t help but feel jealous of the newlyweds and their desire to continue the Rudbeck tradition.
“Who knows? Perhaps you will be blessed with a child of snow.” I teased her.
Her eyes flicked to the podium, then back to you. “That doesn’t matter. What matters is that someone can awaken the frost.”
Ah yes, the frost. The spirits of season blessed four towns. Each one responsible for waking the blossom, the heat, the falling, and the frost. Rudbeck was responsible for winter. Each year, a volunteer is selected from the box who will wake the King of Winter. It is a great honor, as the King will visit you after each frost he lays. Everyone wants the role of awakening the king. You had been waiting for years.
Every time you saw the Waker, they always seemed so…blissful after waking the king. All winter they floated around with their head in the clouds. You were never the jealous type; in fact, you were happy for them. But you so longed to be one of those blissful individuals for a winter.
Since you grew up in the selected ‘Town of Winter’, one might think you were built for the elements. But poor circulation had plagued your family for generations, and your career as a glassblower was more than a choice of artistic passion. The constant fires and excess heat of the shop were exactly the sort of escape you needed. Even if your goal was the King of Winter, you were a child of summer at heart.
One morning as you were preparing breakfast, there came a knock at your door. It was far too early for company.
“Wait,” you whispered. “What day is it?” You closed your robe tight around you and went to the door. There stood last year’s Waker, Mikkel, holding a bag.
“Congratulations!” He offered out the bag with his triumphant greeting. “Your name was just selected from the box this morning.”
Despite knowing in your heart that this was your year, you were wide-eyed with disbelief. “Come in!” You gasped, stepping aside to let him in. “Oh! Mikkel, how wonderful to see you!”
He chuckled, stepping into your small flat. Ever since last year, he had held this charming twinkle in his eye. It appeared as if he knew the secrets of the world.
You were practically dancing on your tiptoes. “I was just making breakfast. Would you like anything?”
“Something warm to drink.” He took a seat at your table. “I’m mainly here to tell you what you can expect when you go to wake King Frost.”
Coffee was at the ready; all you had to do was pour him a cup. “Just tell me when I can go!”
Mikkel laughed again. “I can see you’re excited. But there are a few tips I want to pass on.” He took the coffee mug, his fingers cool as they touched your skin.
“Really?” You sat down beside him, heart still pounding away.
“It’s freezing up there, and he doesn’t like warmth very much. So it’s important you take a tincture before you go.” He motioned to the bag. “You have the supplies you’ll need in there.”
Taking the bag onto your lap, you sorted through. The fire tincture was quite a large bottle. There were fur-lined gloves and socks as well. There was also a silvery bottle full of an opalescent fluid.
“I promise you’ll need that. Do not think you can do this on your own skill and cunning. It’ll be a big surprise when you first meet him.”
The vial itself was gorgeous; you could tell it was your Master’s work at the glass shop. But it was the viscous liquid inside that made the fine glass shine. “Is he truly as they say?” You’re not sure why you spoke so hushed.
Another knowing laugh came from Mikkel’s lips. “He is. Trust me, I'd used the whole vial by the time I woke him.”
Your belly churned with excitement. “That’s what I wanted to hear, Mikkel.” He leaned forward, giving him a soft kiss on the cheek. “Is there anything he likes I should know about?”
“He adores having fun. When he wakes up, he’ll want to play a bit.” His smile was so bright. “And don’t be afraid to push him around. I know he will intimidate you, but he needs to be fully awake.”
“I see.” You murmured.
Mikkel hesitated. There were words on his lips he wanted to speak but couldn’t get out. He lowered his gaze, eyes focusing on the vial in your hand.
“What’s wrong?” You asked.
He sighed bitterly. “I know this sounds selfish of me. I have already had my turn and all. But I would love to see him again. Maybe one night after his first frost I could stay with you? At least to tell him I think of him often.”
You smiled. “Of course! I don’t mind that at all.”
His cheeks flushed, and he looked near tears. “Thank you! I will pay you back for that kindness. I promise.”
“No worries. So when can I go?” You were eager to get to the king’s resting grounds. It was a brief journey outside town to the lake.
When you approached the edge of the lake, there was a woman waiting for you. She didn’t look too happy, and as if she were in a rush.
“Waker?” She grunted at you.
You nodded, clutching your bag of supplies in your hand.
The woman looked you up and down with a critical eye. “Have ya taken the tincture yet, honey?”
“One, yes!” It was a potent drink too. Your senses were already muddling and blurring as the heat grew in your belly.
She clicked her tongue a few times. “He likes the bigger girls.” She said this dismissively, despite the uplifting message. She stepped closer to the lake, stomped her foot a few times and threw out seeds across the frozen surface.
A moment later, the ice cracked, opening to reveal a set of stairs. The woman stepped aside. “There you go. Just let me know when you get back.” She pointed to the hut on the other side of the lake, which she immediately started walking towards.
“What do I-” She would not stop to listen. You peered down the stairs, seeing they went quite far. You swallowed and stepped down.
You were under the lake, frozen above you. There were plants suspended in the cold, a few creatures hibernating against rocks and flora. The sight awed you. Then, you stepped into a massive, cavernous room. There wasn’t much to it, aside from the king’s bed in the dead center.
“This is it,” you whispered. The fire tincture was now in your limbs and lips. You were roiling hot. You stripped off your coat, tossing it to the floor as you approached the bed. The bed was on a platform surrounded by a shroud of ice. You could see the king’s resting form inside, still as death.
You swallowed hard from the mixture of nerves and excitement. Your breath came out in thick, billowing clouds, which parted the sheer ice curtain. A moment of prayer and then you stepped towards his bed.
Biting your lip, you took in the king’s visage for the first time. Long white hair surrounded his head and dripped over his pillow. His white beard fell onto his bare chest. His features were sharp; his nose was long and hooked.
He lay bare on the bed as you gazed down. He was lean, with long fingers, nails like diamonds. You placed a knee onto the bed, your breath coming out in even thicker clouds.
“Wow,” you whispered. Removing your hat and scarf, you were awestruck by his body. Then you saw between his thighs.
“My goodness!” You gasped, crawling down to get a better look. The scepter of a king was always strong and mighty, but the scepter attached to this king was even mightier.
“Mikkel didn’t prepare me for this.” You murmured as you inspected it. “The cock of King Frost.” You took a deep breath. “It’s mine.”
The shaft was heavy in your hand. Frost at the tip chipped away, revealing a pink shine beneath. The fire tincture was working its magic, but it was also daring you to take a taste of the king. The cold of his glans mingled with a sort of dewiness, making him taste like snow cream. Your tongue, however, could not explore further. It became stuck to his pole.
Taking the glass vial, you opened it and poured the shimmering liquid over your tongue. As the frost melted, it tasted like sugar, crystalizing, shattering, and sweetening along his glans.
“I have to be careful.” You licked your lips, tasting the cold and sweetness. Taking off a glove, you rubbed the liquid over his cock, knocking away the frost and giving him an even more delicious shine.
Flicking your eyes up towards his face, the king showed no signs of waking. “I can’t wait for you to wake up.” You kissed his tip, going down. “I can’t wait to see what you are like.” You planted soft, inviting kisses down. Sucking slightly, you opened your lips over his sack. They were heavy and soft, with the same inviting creaminess as his tip.
Your mouth watered, causing drool to freeze on your chin. You dribbled more of the shining liquid onto his scepter. There came a pulse as you stroked him. You lapped up the underbelly before greedily taking the glans into your mouth. Moaning against him, urging his cock to wake before he did. You took him deep into your mouth, choking but not stopping.
King Frost was hardening. More than that, he was growing even larger than before. You gagged upon him, sputtering him out to see his icicle standing high and proud.
You knocked frozen spittle from your chin, sitting up to remove your pants and underclothes. Straddling the king’s thigh, you thrust your hips back and forth. His skin was cold, but your loins were wildfire. You left glossy trails on him that quickly froze over the next instant. Your heat and his cold make an intoxicating sensation on your lips.
“I’ve waited for you,” you whimpered. “I’ve heard all the stories. When I was told lullabies as a child, I was so enchanted with you.” You moaned out as your pleasure grew. “I’ve wanted to wake you. I’ve longed for it.” You continued to grind into his thigh. “I’d do anything for you.” You climbed up to him to plant soft, loving kisses on his lips.
You brushed aside his wild hair, admiring how the sharpness of his face didn’t make him jagged, but strange in the most beautiful way.
Reaching below, you touched yourself, sinking your fingers inside. You then took the damp tips, placing them upon his lips and into his mouth. His tongue was soft, teeth frighteningly sharp.
“Let my taste be the last thing you dream of,” you whimpered. You eased back, rising and guiding the icicle. You poured more of the shining liquid over the tip, rubbing it into your loins as well.
“Do you feel me?” You gazed up at him. “How warm I am? How wet?” You rubbed his tip against your folds. “Are you realizing this is real?”
The king’s eyelids were twitching ever so slightly.
Lowering down, you began taking him inside. He was so big, much bigger than you thought you could take. But the beautiful liquid was doing its job.
“I bet it feels better when you’re awake.” You whimpered as you took off your top, the last article of clothing you had on, aside from your socks. “I need you to wake up so you can truly fuck me, my king.” Your hips moved on their own. The fire tincture was guiding you, making you speak out loud, thrust harder than you intended.
King Frost’s eyes twitched more, causing his lashes to flutter. His lips parted, and snowflakes escaped with his breath.
“Yes! Yes! Wake up. It’s winter.” Your thrusts became faster, harder. You were already close. “Do you feel me coming for you? My king! I’m coming for you!”
The king’s hand gripped your thigh, and another breath of snowflakes fluttered around you. You didn’t stop, the fire tincture was pooling in your loins, burning, aching.
You needed to come! You needed to come for him!
King Frost’s eyes flashed open as you threw back your head, crying out in abandon as your body became wrecked with an intensity you had never reached. You gushed, spilling along his shaft.
The room was spinning as you collapsed onto the king’s chest. Shaking and gasping for breath, his hands roamed over your rear.
“Even better than last year’s.” He squeezed greedily at your ass.
Shakily, you sat up. “My king?”
Sitting up, the king smirked down upon you. His hair flowed around his head like a wild mane. “Let me see you, Waker.” He held your chin between his long fingers, smoothing his thumb across your heated lips.
“They get better and better each year.” He licked his lips.
You shot up, wrapping your arms around his neck and kissing him with a desperation that had left you in childhood. King Frost continued fondling your rear, easing his cock between your cheeks.
King Frost chuckled as he kissed the top of your head and temple. “Catch your breath. I won’t tire you so quickly.” He lifted your chin again, studying your face with keen eyes. “You will be mine all winter. Do you want me to give you my all now, or do you wish to wait?”
“I want it all now! I’ve been waiting for you for so long!” You realized you were overeager, but the fire tincture was forcing you to speak again.
King Frost’s laugh was jovial and sweet. “Would you like to play with me?” His smirk was dastardly.
You nodded. “Yes, my king.”
“Call me Jack,” he laughed. “No need to be formal now that you’ve come on my cock.” He reached down, stroking himself and moaning indulgently. “You actually got me warm. Feel.”
You placed your hand around him, his pulse growing more intense.
“Go ahead, play. I am all yours after all.” He watched your hand go up and down, up and down, grin ever present. “Is there anything you would like us to do, my Waker?”
“I was going to ask you the same thing,” you giggled. “I want to know how you’d like to play with me?”
The king was upon you in an instant, pinning you down on the bed. He flipped your rear up, pushing your knees beside your ears. He plunged his long fingers into you, opening you up.
“My, my, my. All the things I could do to you.” He held out his palm, forming a rounded icicle in the center. He pressed it into you, slowly easing it in and out. It was absolutely freezing, thank goodness for the fire tincture.
“Look how fast it’s melting.” He removed what remained of the icicle and lapped what melted from inside. He slurped loudly, moaning and growling as he opened you with his fingers again. His tongue swirled inside you, long and cold.
He laughed against you, pulling back his tongue as he kissed your clit. “I could do that all winter.”
“Do I make good tea?”
Jack threw his head back, guffawing. He then slapped your rear with glee. “You and I are going to have great fun, my darling! Great fun!” Jack laid you back upon the bed and stepped off the bed.
As you peered through the curtains, you saw that the cavernous room had taken on a more cozy appearance. There were carvings in the ice of animals dancing among snowflakes. A grand chair had appeared, and with it, a small serving cart laden with bottles and food.
“Come, come,” he beckoned you, curling his long fingers. “Eat something. I’m sure all those stairs and fucking made you hungry.”
There was an open tin of Turkish Delight, a beautifully crafted gingerbread house, petite fours with glittering frosting, and wine served in bottles similar to the vial of shimmering liquid. Jack opened one, poured a glass and drank.
You took a gumdrop from the gingerbread out, sucking off the frosting and sugar before the sweetness filled your mouth.
Jack’s fingers caressed your back. “If you don’t like sweets, I can get you something else. Besides myself, I mean.”
You shook your head. “I have a sweet tooth.”
“So do I!” He then offered you the wine, letting you sip from his cup. It too was quite sweet. Some dribbled down your chin and onto your breast. “Ah, for me.” He knelt down, kicking your jaw, your neck. His tongue trailed down your breast until your nipple was between his lips.
“Jack,” you whimpered. “I’m sensitive.”
He bit, causing you to scream out in pain and arousal. A smile came into his eyes. He took icing from the gingerbread house, smearing it on the other nipple. He licked and bit, growling as he feasted.
As your body trembled, Jack swept you off your feet, lifting you from the ground and holding you in his arms. There were more kisses, soft moans. A pleasure rippled through you as Jack took you back to bed.
The sheets were cool against your back. The fire tincture fully engulfed your whole body. Jack rested his body on top of yours, kissing you, petting you. His hands stroked down your legs and under your thighs, hoisting them up before placing his icicle upon you. He studied how deep it would go, eyes shimmering.
You bit your lip, already well aware of how he fit inside. But you didn’t know how he would move.
Jack took the vial, pouring the rest of the contents over himself as well as upon your folds. He slipped it inside you with his fingers, gently stocking the fire there to burn even hotter.
“Please-” the word slipped from your lips as a desperate plea. “I need you now.”
Jack pressed his finger onto your lips and then your tongue. “Don’t worry. You have me.” He then slowly, achingly, pressed back inside you. Jack took his time to admire how you stretched for him, swallowed him. He put his hand over your belly and smirked.
“That’s it,” he moaned. “This old bone still feels young, doesn’t it?” His hips pressed him deeper, where his cold met your fire.
You cried out, muffled by his fingers in your mouth.
“There’s the secret,” he whispered to you. “I could not shake my slumber without this.” He started with soft strokes. He was slow, studying, taking his fingers from your tongue and trailing them all over your body.
“If I could make winter eternal, and please all the maidens and gentlemen of this village, trust me, I would.” He chuckled, with a brilliant smile on his lips. “I am addicted to intimacy. The closeness that comes with the cold.” The slow, soft strokes were becoming deeper.
“Do you remember Mikkel?” You whimpered.
Jack’s eyes shone. “Of course I do. I remember all my Wakers.”
“He wants to see you again. With me.” Those words urged on his thrusts. A memory, perhaps, that drove his lust to be stated faster.
“I would love that.” Jack’s breath began filling the room with snow and fog. “It wouldn’t be the first time,” he laughed.
The fire tincture was burning through your whole body. The surrounding snow turned to steam before even touching your skin.
“I’ll take you both. I’ll watch you take each other.” Jack growled as his affection turned powerful. “My Wakers-”
The heat and ice from you both turned into ice-cold waters. It bubbled over your head, drowning you. The intensity throbbed through your whole body, aching your limbs, curling your toes.
You opened your eyes, gasping out loud as you shot out of bed.
“Oh good, I can close the lake.” It was the woman from before, flipping through a book she dropped onto the table.
“What?” You gasped.
“Jack’s out and about now. Good job.” The woman stepped out of her house and into the snow, chucking something onto the lake’s surface.
“How did I get here?” You yelped.
“Jack always takes care of his Wakers.” The woman huffed as she sat back down at her table. “Enjoy it.”
You got out of bed and stared out the window as snow fell. A smile grew on your lips as Jack’s cold seed seeped down your leg.
